Above the River, Chapter 34

Chapter 34

August 5-6, 1949

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

Near Varel, Germany

            The day is nearly here. Tomorrow morning, Marcus will drive Ethel and Lina to Oldenburg, to the train that will take them to Marseille. There, on August 7th, they will board their ship, and sail to New York, arriving on August 20th. Their trunks have been packed for days already and stowed behind the stairs leading up to the second floor, awaiting departure.

            Today, Ethel has finished sewing together the fabric pieces that will comprise the top of the quilt she is making for Marcus and Kristina’s wedding. Renate and Lina have been telling her for days not to push herself to finish it before she leaves, but she has been stubborn about it, and finally, this afternoon, she sews the last seam.  Now it is late afternoon, before dinner, and she has laid the quilt top out on the bed in the room she shares with Viktor, to get a sense of how it will look as a finished quilt.  She has smoothed it down as best she can and is standing at the foot of the bed scrutinizing it, when Viktor quietly comes into the room. He walks over beside her and looks at the quilt top, too. They stand there in silence for a minute. Then Viktor speaks.

            “It reminds me of the day we went to the Kropps’ together. When you were delivering the quilt for Hannah, and I was going to talk about plans for the wardrobe. Remember?”

            Ethel nods, and a smile – both happy and tinged with sadness – comes to her face.

            “You wouldn’t tell me anything about it while you were working on it,” he goes on. “I had to wait, like everybody else, until you spread it out on Hannah’s bed, just the way you’ve laid this out here now.”

            “Yes,” Ethel says softly. “I didn’t want you getting any ideas.” Then she laughs. “But it was too late for that, wasn’t it?”

            “Oh, yes,” Viktor tells her. “I was already gone by that point. Head over heels in love.”

            “Me, too,” Ethel admits.  But her tone is not light, as it would have been, had they had this conversation before the family’s second visit to Groening.

            “You were?” Viktor looks at her in surprise.

            Ethel nods. “I just never told you. Didn’t want it to go to your head.” Another smile, although she is still looking at the quilt top.

            Viktor leans over to study the design, resting his arms on his knees so as not to put them on the fabric.

            “Look!” he says, extending a hand to point to one spot. “You added a butterfly here! Like the ones on Hannah’s quilt. And is it out of the same fabric? I don’t quite recall.”

            “Yes, yes,” Ethel replies, more animated now.  She steps forward, too, and runs her finger over the spot where she has appliqued a large butterfly sewn from blue and pink fabric on top of the spot where three other fabric strips meet. “I remembered how happy it made me to create that quilt, so I wanted to tuck a butterfly into this one, too.”

            Now Viktor reaches out and points to a different swatch of cloth, pale yellow with tiny brown flowers. “I do remember this one,” he tells her. “It’s from the quilt you made for us, to mark our first wedding anniversary.” He leans over to inspect it, then, cautiously, places his hand on top of it.

            “That’s right,” Ethel says, and her voice is very soft. 

            Viktor can tell from the way she speaks that she is crying, and when he stands up and turns to look at her, there are tears in his eyes, too.  He takes both of her hands in his.

            “Ethel,” he says, running his index finger over the beechwood ring he carved for her so many years earlier, “when I asked you to marry me, I told you I didn’t want to ever force you to jump off a cliff in order to be my wife.  And then that’s exactly what I went and did.”

            “I don’t think you had any idea you were headed for a cliff yourself, did you?” Ethel asks.

            “No! I didn’t,” he tells her. “Please believe me.”

            In the next moment, he is on his knees before her, still clasping her hands in his. At first, he is staring down at the floor, but then he raises his eyes up to meet hers. His voice is hoarse and grief-stricken as he speaks. “I have no right to ask you to forgive me, Ethel. But I tell you with all my heart, that I regret all I have done to hurt you and the family… and all the others I have hurt.” He lowers his lips to her hands and kisses them. “But I intend to find a way to make it all right.  And if you can find it in your heart to forgive me, I swear to you that there will be no more cliffs.” Now he leans his forehead against her hands and begins to sob quietly. Ethel doesn’t pull her hands away, but neither does she give Viktor any encouragement.

            In the weeks since Peter’s and Lina’s healings, since the revelations about her husband’s wartime acts, Ethel has struggled as much as any of the other family members, perhaps as much as all of them put together, even. While the others got a respite from the situation each night, Ethel has had to face her husband – and herself – every evening when she and Viktor have gone up to their bedroom for the night. All day, every day, Ethel has found herself thinking obsessively about what she would, should, could say once the two of them were alone again.

            What she has most wanted to say to her husband is nothing at all, and for him to say nothing to her. And, in fact, that is the way things played out for a few nights after the family’s second visit to Groening. That first evening, when Viktor sat out by the goat pen until Ethel went out and led him back in, he tried to talk. But she made it clear that she was not prepared to discuss any of it at the moment, and that she would let him know when she was prepared – if that moment ever arrived.

            Now, on the eve of her departure with Lina, she feels far more prepared to take a trans-Atlantic voyage, than to initiate the conversation her husband so desperately wants – and his desperation is clear in his eyes every night when they get into bed. “Tonight?” he seems to be asking her with his gaze. And each night, her negative answer has been obvious in her face. Some nights, she looks long and searchingly into his eyes, while remaining silent. Other nights, she hugs him briefly, or, sometimes, for a minute or more.

            It seems to Viktor, during these longer embraces, that she is seeking to learn some deep, inner truth through her contact with his body. Meanwhile, he concentrates on telling her, with his heart, that he loves her, loves them all, and is prepared to do whatever she wants, if only she will agree to find a way to move forward, together. For he senses, as does everyone else in the family, that it is all up to Ethel now, this decision about how the family will proceed.

            This is just the way things played out during the “Schweiburg period”: It was Ethel who made the decision to go after Viktor, with Marcus and Peter in tow. Back then, when Ethel first began talking about following Viktor to Schweiburg, Renate’s mind immediately traveled back a few years, to when Hans chose to emigrate to America. The pain of being excluded from this decision, of being denied the chance to sway his thinking, was still fresh in Renate’s heart, and she wasn’t about to miss her chance this time. Unwilling to be silenced, she readily shared her views and advice with Ethel, pressuring her to stay on the homestead and let Viktor sort out his own life at a distance, where he couldn’t wound them with his lies.  But Ethel kindly, but forcefully, asked her mother to leave her to decide for herself. She chose to go to Schweiburg. AndRenate released her fiercely-guarded decision-making role only with great difficulty and anguish.

            Thus, we can see that years later, in 1945, when Lina summoned a similar forcefulness to demand (as Renate saw it) that she be allowed to take on chores, this was not, actually, the first time a Gassmann or Bunke child had had a say. That was just a convenient story that Renate told herself. That was easier than allowing her mind to revisit the devastating moments when her two children had exercised their free will – and she ultimately, had had no say in either matter. Back then, in Ethel’s case, just as in the case of Lina’s chores, Renate recast her own powerlessness as a story of consciously lending support to a choice she initially opposed. As Ethel prepared to leave the homestead for Schweiburg, Renate told Ulrich that Ethel’s decision was for the best. “Besides,” she told her husband, “They’ll be in Schweiburg. That’s well outside my jurisdiction.” Ulrich knew enough to simply nod and congratulate his wife on her clear thinking.  

            “And here we all are again,” Renate tells herself now, in August of 1949. “Another situation.” And yet, she recognizes that her response is different. She notices no fear inside, no impulse to push Ethel in any certain direction. In fact, she is surprised by the ease with which she is now able to wait, day after day, week after week, to learn how Ethel wants to proceed. She notices a bit of relief, too – relief that the weight of this decision is not resting on her own shoulders. And confidence that whatever Ethel ultimately does will be the right thing for all of them.

            Marcus, too, is content to allow his mother her free will. That hadn’t been the case in the 30s, when he was a teenager. They were back living on the homestead by then, but it was clear to all of them that Viktor was still involved with violent agitators in Varel and Schweiburg. Marcus was not shy about voicing his concerns, about urging his mother to drive “that monster” away. He got no further than Renate had, half a dozen years earlier.

            But now, Marcus seems the most at ease out of all of them with the uncertainty of how the present situation will play out. That’s because he has already had his say on the matter, at the breakfast table the morning after Lina’s healing. So, no matter what his mother ends up doing, his own path forward is clear to him. Groening may have urged him to not despise anyone, but he has decided for himself: He will not forgive his father.

            For her part, Lina has often thought in recent days, grateful for the distraction of getting ready to travel.  Thank goodness for all the preparations! Now, on the last day before she and her mother are to set off, everyone – especially Viktor – is on tenterhooks. She has to decide before tomorrow morning, doesn’t she? they all think. Even Ethel, who has, by now, made a decision, is nervous as she ponders how best to share her thoughts with her husband.

            As Viktor joins his wife in their bedroom, as they look at the quilt together, Ethel reviews the conclusion she has come to: She just cannot give Viktor the forgiveness he is pleading for. Nor does she feel she can send him away. The family has been through so much these past months – years, and even decades, really. It has become clear to her that she has to sort everything out, piece by piece, the way she’d plan a quilt, the way she created her “pictures” as a little girl. But she can’t simply force things to fall into place. She must wait for the creative impulse to arise, and then allow it to guide her to just the right solution, just the right arrangement. And for that, she needs time. “This trip will give me that,” she says. She realizes that she has spoken aloud only when Viktor lifts his head and looks up at her.

            “What do you mean?” he asks, barely breathing. “What will the trip give you?”

            Ethel looks down at Viktor where he is kneeling before her, and meets his eyes. “The peace and calm I need to decide how to proceed.”

            “But…” Viktor begins, but Ethel interrupts him.

            “I know, I know. You want me to tell you right now. Do I forgive you or not? Will we remain a family on this homestead, or not? But I’m saying to you that I just cannot answer those questions yet.”

            “Then… What…?” Viktor asks.

            “Lina and I will go as planned. I’ll think things over. And it will all fall into place.”

            Viktor makes no reply, but his head slumps forward in disappointment. He is still clasping his wife’s hands in his.

            Ethel lowers herself to the floor, too. Pulling her hands gently from Viktor’s, she wraps her arms around his neck and lays her head upon his shoulder. He brings his arms around her back and embraces her, but she can feel his uncertainty about how tightly he is allowed to hold her now. Then he lowers his head, so that the two of them are kneeling, cheeks touching. Their flowing tears mingle as the last rays of the day’s sun spread into the room and briefly illuminate the butterfly on the quilt top, before fading, suddenly, into the shadow of twilight.

*          *          *

            In the morning, they have a quick breakfast. They are all grateful that there is no time to linger over the meal: this day is so full of strong emotions, that it would be torture to have to make idle conversation. Ethel has shared her decision with Renate, who has informed the others. Except for Lina, who will have the trip ahead to distract her from the cares of life on the homestead, and Marcus, whose own way forward seems clear to him, they all feel at loose ends. How are we supposed to manage here, with all this uncertainty?

            They have all made their real goodbyes already, the day before, so now each member of the family heads off to his or her routine tasks, striving to treat this like just another day. Before going back into her room to sit for a few minutes before they leave, Lina calls out to her father as he turns to walk out the kitchen door.

            “Papa,” she tells him, “Don’t go yet! I have something for you.”

            With a look of surprise, Viktor stops. She walks up and hands him a small bundle of cloth. Unfolding it, he sees that it is a little sack, with a drawstring.

            “For your tin foil ball,” Lina tells him. “Like this one,” she explains, showing him the pouch where she keeps the ball Bruno Groening gave her. “I made this for you, so you can always carry the ball from Mr. Groening with you.” She shows him how he can loop his finger through the drawstring and wrap his hand around the sack. “So you’ll never lose it.”

            Viktor is so touched that he doesn’t know what to say. So, he just gently wraps his arms around Lina and holds her tight for a minute.  She allows him to do this, making no attempt to sort out the conflicting feelings that rush into her heart and mind. There will be time enough to examine them during her trip. As Viktor stands there, his feeling his daughter’s arms loosely wrapped around his waist, he hears her whisper something to him.

            “Trust and believe, Papa. Trust and believe.”

            And then, she is walking back across the kitchen. He watches her vanish into her bedroom. 

            Viktor looks down to study the pouch Lina has made for him.  He sees that it is made of the very same fabric that Ethel used to make their first anniversary quilt. Did she know that when she chose it? He turns and walks swiftly out of the house, across the yard, clutching the pouch tightly in his hand.  

            Even as he is crossing the yard, walking past the clotheslines, he hears Ethel in the kitchen, calling out to their daughter.

            “Lina? Marcus is pulling the car up.  Did you hear? Are you ready?”

            But before he can hear Lina’s reply, or the engine of the Opel Kapitän as Marcus pulls it up by the door, Viktor is stepping onto the path that leads into the forest. To the treehouse…

To be continued…

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapter 31

Chapter 31

            The peace and high spirits that had prevailed at the family picnic carried over into the next four days, despite the fact that these days were filled with drenching rain that prevented the hanging out of laundry on the line and drove the men into the workshop. But this sequestering of the family members created a sense of coziness and ease. It also opened the door to conversations that might not have taken place, had everyone been spread out through the house, yard, workshop, and forest, as they usually were.

            On one of these afternoons, Ethel, Renate, Kristina, and Lina were cooking and sewing in the house, or, to be more precise, in the main room of the house. They had positioned themselves in various spots in this giant room, which, since it had originally comprised the entirety of the log cabin Detlef built, was home to both kitchen and sitting area, as well as Lina’s bedroom. The latter had been first curtained-off and then walled-off in one corner, long before Lina was born.

            Renate was once again engaged in preserving food for the winter, although today it was raspberry jam she was putting up, not pickles. Since Kristina had learned a different method of jam-making from her mother, the two women were comparing recipes at the counter.  Ethel was sitting across the room in an upholstered chair near the window, embroidering a floral design on the edge of one of the pillowcases she intended to give Hans’ daughter, Katharina, as part of her trousseau. Although they had had electricity in the house for decades now, Ethel still preferred working in the natural light.  This was certainly more economical than switching on a lamp, but Ethel’s preference was not based on finances: She felt that her handiwork gained a connection to the natural world as the sunlight flowed over the flowers and leaves that Ethel was embroidering.

            Lina sat a couple of yards away from her mother, working on a small pouch she’d begun sewing the day before. Similar in design to the cloth bag Peter had sewn to hold her fairy rune, this one was being constructed from fabric with a light-hearted floral design in muted yellow tones.  She and Kristina had found it in a cupboard where her mother kept fabric remnants that evidently dated “at least from antediluvian times,” Lina joked to her friend when they saw the stacks and stacks of carefully-folded pieces of cloth.  Lina was making the pouch for the tin foil ball Bruno Groening had given her.  The ball was so slippery that Lina feared it would roll out of her hand overnight as she slept, and besides, holding it all the time left her palm feeling sweaty. She had already stitched the sides of the little bag together and was now sewing down the fold she’d made at the top to form a casing for the cord she’d thread through it to serve as a drawstring.

            “It feels so frivolous to be sitting here doing embroidery in the broad daylight,” Ethel said, holding the pillowcase up to the good light by the window.

            “Why’s that, Mama?” Lina inquired.  “I’m knitting. Or, at least, I will be, once I finish this little pouch. That’s just as frivolous.”

            “I wouldn’t say so,” Ethel replied. “Socks are a basic necessity.  Embroidery on a pillowcase is a frivolity.”

            “But’s it’s for cousin Katharina’s wedding!” Lina exclaimed.  “I doubt she’d think it frivolous!”

            Ethel smiled. “Even so, it seems I should be doing something more consequential during the daytime.”

            Renate looked over her shoulder at her daughter.

            “Who do I hear talking?” she asked with a smile. “This from the woman who spent the first twenty-five years of her life making designs everywhere she went – with scraps of fabric, in the dirt, in the garden…”

            “And your quilts, Mama!” Lina added.  She waved the pouch aloft. “I’m amazed at how much fabric you still have left from all of them, from back in the ‘thirties!”

            “From before then, too,” Renate put in. She turned and pointed to Lina’s pouch. “Take that fabric you’ve got there. That fabric’s from a quilt you made back in the ‘twenties, isn’t it, Ethel?”

            Ethel glanced over at Lina’s pouch and nodded.  “Yes,” she said, “for the Hockners.”

            “I bet it was very pretty,” Lina told her. “I’ve always loved your quilts, Mama.”

            “You aren’t the only one,” Renate told her, while Kristina measured out some sugar and poured it into a pan on top of a pile of raspberries.  “People from town would order them from her.  Started when she was just a girl, twelve or thirteen.”

            Ethel nodded.  “That’s right.”

            “She had quite a business going there,” Renate went on.  “Her designs were so unique, not the usual squares and triangles. Folks loved them. There was a special beauty about them.”

            Lina pursed her lips and frowned. “But why don’t I remember you making them when I was growing up?”

            Ethel was working again now, pulling her needle, with its strand of cornflower blue embroidery thread up through the cloth. “Because I stopped around that time.”

            “But why?” Lina asked. “If people wanted you to make them.  Did you not like it anymore?”

            Renate turned back to consulting with Kristina about the jam, but part of her was listening to her daughter and granddaughter, too.

            “Oh, no,” Ethel told Lina, laying her sewing onto her lap. “I always loved it.  I can’t tell you how happy it made me to come up with those quilt designs and sew them.”

            “Each one of them was a work of art,” Renate put in.

            “Then why did you stop?” Lina persisted.

            “The joy just went out of it,” Ethel said.

            “Out of life, you mean,” Renate said softly. “First out of life, and then out of the quilts.”

            Now Lina was frowning in earnest.  She barely recognized her mother and grandmother.  The other day they were giving Kristina marriage advice, and now they were talking about the joy going out of life. Why were they suddenly so talkative about private things?

            “What do you mean, Mama? Grandma?”  Lina looked back and forth to them, but since Renate was now facing the kitchen counter and not her, it was left to Ethel to explain.

            “That was the Schweiburg period,” Ethel said after a pause. Her tone was neutral and somewhat distant, as if she was speaking about the history of Germany. But this didn’t ring a bell with Lina.

            “The Schweiburg period?” she asked. “I’ve never heard of that.”

            Renate laughed. “Not in the national sense. Just the family sense.”

            Ethel explained. “You were born in Schweiburg, Lina. That’s where your father and I were living – with Marcus and Peter, too, of course – when you were born.”

            “Well, I’ve never understood why that was, either,” Lina said, laying her knitting on her lap. 

            No comment was forthcoming from Renate this time. Ethel looked out the window and seemed to be choosing her words carefully before speaking.

            Lina grasped her long braid in her right hand and wound it around her wrist, in anticipation. Ethel smiled, seeing this. She was suddenly transported back to when Lina was a toddler. Even then, when her curly hair barely reached her shoulders, she would always twine it around her fingers when she was excited or anxious.

            “How we got to Schweiburg…” Ethel began.  “To be honest, Lina, I’ve never totally understood that, either.”

            “I thought Papa was working there,” Lina asked.

            “Well, yes, that’s true, he was,” Ethel told her, nodding.

            Now Renate entered the conversation once more, even though her eyes and hands were focusing on the pot of raspberries and sugar that she and Kristina were tending. “It’s how he came to be working there that’s the confusing part.”

            Lina just looked at her mother and waited for her to continue.

            “Well, I guess it started with our wedding,” Ethel said finally.  Renate nodded.

            “Your wedding! That was, what, in 1922?” Lina exclaimed. “But I was born in ’28, and you weren’t in Schweiburg all that time, were you?”

            “Oh, no. Not until 1927.”

            “Then how did it start with your wedding?” Lina persisted.

            Now Renate turned around to face them, spoon in hand. “Goodness, Lina, your mother will be telling the story until midnight if you don’t let her just tell the story her way.”

            Suitably chastened, Lina let out a sigh and made up her mind to not say a word until her mother finished talking.

            “You see,” Ethel began, “when Papa came to work here, he told us that his father had died fighting in the war.  And that his step-mother and sister – her sister was named Hannelore – were dead, too.”

            “He implied they were dead,” Renate corrected, but without removing her eyes from the pot.

            “Well, yes,” Ethel allowed, “I imagine you’d have to say that he implied it, but the point is, that’s what we all understood him to be saying.” She looked out the window, at the fruit trees there behind the house that were laden with pears and apples just thinking about ripening.

            “And so, naturally,” Ethel went on, shifting her gaze back to the room, “when Papa and I were getting ready for our wedding, we were talking about his family, and how sad it was that none of them were alive to come to the wedding.”

            Lina was holding her tongue, even though a multitude of questions had rushed into her mind. Renate, on the other hand, evidently felt that she didn’t need to honor her own request for no interruptions.

            “Tell her what he said when you said you were sure you would have loved his sister.”

            Ethel smiled at her mother’s words.   “Maybe you should just tell the story, Mama?”

            Renate shook her head.  “Not mine to tell, Ethel. You go on.”

            “Yes, well, as Grandma mentioned, I told Papa that I wished I could have met Hannelore, because I was sure I would have loved her.  And he said something like, Oh, I doubt that.” 

            “’Oh, I don’t know about that,’” Renate chimed in. “That’s what he said.”

            Ethel waved in her mother’s direction. “Yes, basically.  And when I protested, he went on to say that there was something very wrong with his sister that turned her very mean.”

            Lina raised her eyebrows, but said nothing.

            Intuiting at least one of the questions Lina wanted to ask, Ethel told her, “Of course, I wanted to know what he meant, but we weren’t even married yet, and I didn’t want to pry into his family business. So I didn’t ever ask him what had happened to her – or to his step-mother.”

            Lina couldn’t keep from asking one question. “But what about his mother? What happened to her?”

            “She died giving birth to Hannelore, it seems.”

            “If we can even believe that!” Renate said, not entirely under her breath.

            “Mama, please!” Ethel told her.  “Let me go on. You said it yourself, otherwise we’ll be here all night!” 

            Seeing Renate nod, Ethel continued. “Well, so we got married, and Marcus was born, and then Peter a year later. And then, one day in 1926, a letter came for Papa.  From his step-mother, Gisele.”

            “She was alive after all?” Lina cried. Even Kristina, who had been focusing on the jam so as not to seem overly interested in these private family matters, turned around, her mouth open in surprise.

            Ethel nodded. “And Hannelore, too.  They were still living in Schweiburg – that’s where Papa grew up.”

            “What did they want? With writing the letter, I mean?” Lina asked, and both Ethel and Renate realized it would be both pointless and perhaps even unkind to make a fuss about the interruptions.

            “Oh, I don’t even remember all the details,” Ethel told her. “The main point was that Gisele accused Papa of abandoning them after the war, when they were all alone.”

            “It took them five or six years to track him down,” Renate added.

            “Yes,” Ethel said. “You see, he worked for a number of carpenters before he came here. And in a factory in Oldenburg for a while, too. So it was hard for them to find him.”

            “But what did they want?” Lina asked in a whisper, as a feeling of dread filled her.

            “They wanted him to help them, take care of them.”

            “And why did he lie about them, say they were dead?” Lina asked, her voice anguished.

            “I’ve never fully understood that,” Ethel said.  “You see, Lina, when that letter showed up, it was like my whole life turned upside down.  It wasn’t just that Gisele and Hannelore were alive.  It was that Papa had lied about it.”

            “And also that he’d abandoned them,” Renate added sternly.

            Ethel frowned at her mother. “Well, as I came to find out, the story was a bit more complicated than that. But yes, he had these relatives we didn’t know about. And he had, at the very least, hidden himself from them.”

            Looking at her mother’s solemn face, Lina realized that this must have been one of the occasions Ethel had been referring to the other day, one of the moments that require more of you than you expect when you got married.

            “So what happened then?” she asked. 

            By now, Kristina had turned the gas beneath the jam down a bit, to allow it to thicken, and she and Renate had turned around and were leaning back against the counter, listening.

            “As you can imagine, it was a terrible blow to all of us,” Ethel said, her own voice going very soft for a moment. Then she took a deep breath and let it out.  “Papa felt he’d let us all down, and so he left. Went to Schweiburg. Said he wanted to ‘make things right’ with Gisele and Hannelore.”

            “Yes,” Renate said, “that’s exactly what he told us: ‘I just want to make things right.’”

            “But it didn’t feel like that was all that was going on,” Ethel said. “I don’t quite know what was going through his mind, but it seemed like, one day he was here, and the next he was gone.” 

            They could all see that tears were welling up in her eyes.  Lina began to roll her chair over, hoping to comfort her. Ethel waved her away, but not unkindly.

            “I’m okay, Sweetheart,” she said.  “And so there was my husband, in Schweiburg, with two ghosts – that’s the way I thought of them – and here I was, with two little boys.  And now I felt like the abandoned one.”

            “You were the abandoned one!” Renate said tenderly.

            “Up until then, for those nearly five years, I was the happiest woman alive. I loved my husband, and he loved me, and we had the two boys we loved, too. It was a perfect picture.”  She paused, then looked down at her lap. “And then, suddenly, one day, I no longer knew him. And suddenly, in a flash, he was gone.”

            “But then how did we all end up in Schweiburg?” Lina asked.

            Ethel waved her hand again. “That is a story for another day, Lina. But to put it into one sentence: I went after him.”

            “And then I was born.”

            Ethel nodded, but clearly she was thinking back to that time.

            “But what about Gisele and Hannelore?” Lina asked softly, not wanting to upset her mother, but also not wanting to leave this bit of family history unexplored.

            “Oh,” Ethel said, turning to look at her, “what Papa had said about Hannelore was one hundred percent true.” She sighed and shook her head sadly. “So was what he said about Gisele, even though they weren’t blood relations.”

            Lina wanted to ask for details, but it was clear this topic was closed.

            Kristina turned back to the pot on the stove and scooped a dollop of the jam mixture onto a saucer to cool, to test whether it had thickened enough.

            “Things were just never the same after that, though,” Ethel said, wiping the tears that had fallen onto her cheeks.  “Papa was never the same.”

            “What happened to him?” Lina asked, her braid now tightly wrapped around her wrist.

            Renate saw that Ethel was struggling to come up with an answer, so she offered one herself.

            “He fell in with some despicable people there, Lina. Got involved in some bad doings.” Then she turned to inspect the raspberry blob on the saucer.

            “This looks jelled, don’t you think, Kristina?”

            Lina knew this was the end of the conversation.  A pall had fallen over the room, and she felt it was all her fault.

            “Mama,” she said quietly, rolling over and placing her hand on Ethel’s, “I’m sorry I asked. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

            “Don’t apologize, Lina,” Ethel replied, taking her daughter’s hand in both of hers.  “I was the one who started talking about it. And besides, your papa and I… We… well, I guess I’d say we’ve gotten back to the way things were at the beginning.  Or at least, most of the way there.” She stopped talking and looked over at Renate. “I don’t know what came over me!”  she announced brightly. “What’s going on with us these days? All this talking about matters of the heart. This is not at all like us, is it, Mama?” She smiled. “But you know,” she added, holding up the pillowcase she was embroidering, “I guess I started talking about this because yesterday I had the thought, Ethel, don’t you feel like making a quilt?”

            “And do you, Mama?” Lina asked her.

            “Yes, I do!  I don’t know why.  Your grandma’s right – after we came back from Schweiburg, I never made another quilt.  The creative energy just wasn’t in me anymore, I guess.”

            “But now it is?” Kristina asked, feeling that this was safe enough territory for her to venture into.

            “I think it is,” Ethel said, and she smiled again, sincerely now. “I felt it the day after we went to see Mr. Groening.  I was looking for something in the cupboard where I have all the leftover fabric stored, and all of a sudden, an idea for a pattern came into my head. And it made me feel happy.”

            “Mrs. Bunke,” Kristina said, “why that’s wonderful!”

            Renate gave a wry smile and quoted Kristina. “’Mrs. Bunke.”

            “Yes, you’ll have to stop that, Kristina,” Ethel told her.  “I’ve been trying to get you to call me Ethel ever since you’ve been here, but now you’re really going to have to let go of that. Please start calling me Ethel.”

            “Or Mama,” Lina put in.  “Some women call their mother-in-law that.”

            At first, Kristina smiled, but then she took them all aback by suddenly bursting into tears.

            “What is it, Dear?” Renate asked, slipping an arm around Kristina’s shoulders.

            “I’m sorry,” Kristina said through her tears. My God, she thought to herself, first I fall apart the other night, and now this!  

            “No, no,” Ethel said, in an attempt to comfort her. “What is it? Did we say something to upset you?”

            Kristina shook her head so forcefully that her one, dark braid, danced back and forth behind her back. “Not at all.  I was just thinking about my own parents, back home. And my brother. I don’t have any idea whether they’re even still alive.”

            Renate and Ethel exchanged glances. They knew that, as soon as Kristina arrived at the Gassmanns’ homestead, she began trying to contact her family back in East Prussia, but her letters remained unanswered. All her inquiries to the organizations that sought to reunite family members separated during and after the war had yielded no information.

            “They don’t even know I’m here,” Kristina went on, snuffling. “How will they find me? If they’re even still alive…”

            Renate gave Kristina’s shoulders a squeeze.  “If they are, then I know they’re looking for you, just the way you haven’t given up looking for them, these past four years.”

            “And maybe you’ll get a letter one of these days,” Lina said.  “With good news.”

            “Wouldn’t that be the very best letter you could get, Kristina?” Ethel asked. “A letter telling you your long lost family is still on this earth?” She knew they were all thinking about the story she’d just told.

            Now the three women felt like they’d made a terrible mistake in talking about Viktor’s supposedly dead relatives without a thought about how that might make Kristina feel. Ethel in particular was overcome by a feeling of her own insensitivity toward her future daughter-in-law.

            “I wish very much for you to receive such a letter, Kristina,” she said lovingly.  “And preferably before your wedding!” This attempt to shift everyone’s mood, as convoluted as it was, did lighten the atmosphere a tiny bit. At the very least, the four women felt more closely connected to each other now, thanks to Ethel’s open-hearted sharing about the “Schweiburg period”. It wasn’t quite the type of pre-wedding chatter Kristina might have anticipated from her new family. Even so, she was quite sure that this information would prove far more valuable to her than any discussion of embroidery patterns for her trousseau ever could.

            Meanwhile, oblivious to that fact that family history was being divulged a mere thirty yards away, the Gassmann and Bunke men were tending to the quite tangible details involved in the crafting of furniture. Even so, their tending did not preclude conversation – conversation that was just as emotionally-tinged as their female relatives’.  They, however, being men who’d been raised to be tight-lipped, kept those emotions much more tightly under wraps. They concealed them beneath the tracings of pencils upon wood and paper, or within the movement of an arm as it planed what would become the back of a chair.

            Peter was perched on one of the tall stools at the workbench that lined the room’s far wall. He noticed with pleasure how comfortable it was for him to sit there, without having to bend his right leg to keep discomfort at bay. He was enjoying being able to focus on his plans without being distracted by the tearing aches that had plagued him ever since he’d returned from the war. 

            Ulrich noticed his grandson flexing his leg as he sat on the stool.  “Does your leg hurt, Peter?” he asked, concerned.

            “Not at all, Grandpa,” Peter replied, pausing and flipping his pencil back and forth with his thumb and middle finger.  “I was just testing it out, to see how it felt.”

            Viktor was at an adjacent seat, engaged in the beginning stages of carving a strip of wood that would form the apron for the oak table that a client in Bockhorn had ordered. For the first time in a long while, he found himself fully enjoying the delicate process of moving away layers of wood to create the shape he wanted. He felt a deep peace spread through him as he moved the tool gently along the wood.

            “And how does it feel?” he asked Peter. 

            “Amazing,” Peter replied.  “After so much pain for so long, I almost can’t believe it’s really gone now.”

            “I can’t believe you didn’t notice you were better until after we got back home,” said Marcus, who was stationed at a saw horse, planing a plank that would form part of the top of the table. 

            “Doesn’t make any sense to me, either,” Peter told him.  He shrugged and leaned back over his drawing, but Marcus went on.

            “Now that you’re back on both feet,” he began, “I don’t see any reason I need to come back to work here full time.”

            Ulrich, who had been expecting this topic to come up from the moment Peter hopped across the kitchen floor, noticed a slight stiffening in Viktor’s back. Figuring he’d he’d give Viktor a chance to choose his own response, Ulrich spoke. “How’d you figure that?” he asked in a neutral tone, without the slightest pause in the sanding he was engaged in.

            Marcus straightened up and blew on the plank before him to scatter the wood shavings, then tested the surface with his fingertips.

            “Well, seems clear to me.” He paused, and Ulrich, to his surprise, sensed in Marcus’ tone a slight willingness to discuss, rather than simply push his point. “Peter’s been concentrating on the cabinetry because he couldn’t work out in the forest, right?”

            “Not entirely,” Viktor said, also in a calm voice. But Ulrich noticed his tensed muscles.

            “Why, then?” Marcus asked, also a bit surprised at how relaxed he was feeling about raising this topic. Maybe, he thought, it’s because I know I’ll be able to stay at my job. No need to even worry about it.

            “It was also because I always enjoyed this part of the business anyway,” Peter told him. His tone lacked the defensiveness that would normally have crept into his voice in such cases.

            “Which I never have,” Marcus said, matter-of-factly.  “We all know that.”

            “And we also know,” Ulrich said, raising the hand that held the sandpaper and extending his forefinger, “that we have always made adjustments in this family when adjustments needed to be made.”

            “We don’t always get to do what we want to do,” Viktor added, but without turning around.

            “Except for you,” Marcus said, but without any evident rancor, as he, leaned forward into the next planing movement. It was as if he was stating a simple fact.

            At this, Peter shook his head, but kept his eyes on the paper before him. Here we go, he thought to himself. Ulrich put down the sandpaper and wiped his hands against each other, brushing off the sawdust.  Viktor slowly turned around on his stool, until he was facing Marcus, who was working about ten feet away from him.

            This situation felt familiar to all of them. They’d experienced it many times in the past: Marcus would be dissatisfied with this or that decision, provoke a confrontation with his father, and the two of them would nearly come to blows, before Marcus finally acquiesced.  At this moment, though, Marcus seemed less agitated than past experience led the others to expect. Viktor, too, although he had taken a stance that could swiftly shift into aggressive action, seemed to Ulrich to be considering whether he might get out of this conflict without using any force at all.

            In fact, Viktor, like his son, was surprised by what he was feeling inside. Maybe it was that Marcus’ tone sounded less abrasive than usual. Or maybe he himself was simply calmer for some reason, maybe because the carving was feeling so good to him. But whatever it was – although he had noticed the tense muscles in his own back that Ulrich had also seen – Viktor found himself able to sit in relative peace and hear his son out, rather than tensing his entire body like a notched arrow waiting to vault forward in attack.

            “What, exactly, do you mean by that?” he asked Marcus. He didn’t even have to make an effort to keep his voice calm.

            Marcus planed another swath of the wood, then straightened up.  For a moment, he felt a quick burst of anger, and the words of a stinging reply flashed through his mind.  But only for a second. Then they were gone. He couldn’t call them back. He paused, his mouth opened to speak, but then a different thought came to him. Leave it be. It’ll sort itself out. So shocked was Marcus by this entirely novel way of viewing things, which would never have occurred to him two days earlier, that he ended up by shrugging.

            “I don’t know, really,” he said, and the three others were as confused by his response as he himself.

            Ulrich and Viktor exchanged glances, each of them wondering what was going on.  Is this just a clever ploy? Viktor wondered.  Ulrich knitted his brows and went back to his sanding.  Peter shook his head again. Marcus, he thought. At least it looks like we’ll get away without a fist fight today.  And with that thought, he found his body relaxing, but not entirely.  He still wasn’t able to believe that Marcus had changed, that the Marcus of “my dear Kristina” was there to stay. Best to remain on guard.

            But what Viktor said next caused Peter to put down his pencil for good and spin around on his stool, too.

            “Well, now, Marcus,” Viktor was saying, “we did have an agreement, you and I. That if Lina got healed, you wouldn’t have to come back to work in the business full time.”

            Marcus nodded. “Yes. I remember.” He narrowed his eyes a bit at his father, but again, none of them detected any hostility in his voice.

            Nor had they detected any in Viktor’s.

            “Right,” Viktor went on, with a nod. “So, we go back to see Groening day after tomorrow.  How about we just wait and see what happens then? I’m still happy to abide by our agreement if Lina gets better.” He extended his right arm in Ulrich’s direction. “You, too, Grandpa?” he asked.

            “Yes, indeed!” Ulrich confirmed, pursing his lips and sticking them out, while nodding firmly.

            “Good, then?” Viktor asked Marcus. And when his son nodded in assent, Viktor hopped lightly off this stool and walked over to the saw horse and extended his right hand across it to his son. Marcus grasped it, and the two men shook hands, just as they’d done across the supper table a couple of weeks earlier. Then, still holding Marcus’ hand, Viktor stepped around the side of the sawhorse and placed his free arm around his son’s shoulders.  Smiling warmly, he clapped Marcus’ shoulder with such open affection that Ulrich, Peter, and Marcus alike, were stunned.  Viktor, himself, felt his heart fill with tenderness, and Marcus, muttering something about sawdust, reached up to wipe away some dampness from his eyes.

            Feeling uncomfortable with this display of emotion, Ulrich shifted the topic to Marcus’ upcoming marriage, evidently having decided that at least here there could be some sharing of manly advice that wouldn’t bring tears to anyone’s eyes.

            “Viktor,” Ulrich said, “now that our Marcus here is going to be sawing the log outside the church after the new year – what’s the date again?” he paused to ask, although he knew as well as any of them that the wedding had been set for Saturday, January 14th.

            Viktor, Peter, and Marcus recited the date in unison, which convinced Ulrich that he now had distracted them from the awkward scene of moments earlier.

            “As I was saying,” he went on, smiling mischievously, “as we all know… Well, at least your father and I know, since we’re the married men here, the most important part of the wedding festivities is the log sawing.”

            Viktor nodded, playing along with Ulrich.  But at the same time, he was fondly recalling how he and Ethel had joined forces to cut through the birch log that Ulrich had set out on the very sawhorses Marcus was now using. He also recalled the way Ulrich’s grandfather, Wolf, had appeared and laid a steadying hand on the log. He glanced at the sawhorse now, and although he saw no visible trace of Wolf’s spirit, he heard the old man’s laugh, and the words, “Nice to have all us menfolk here together.” No one else seemed to hear this remark.

            “So,” Ulrich went on, motioning to Viktor, “what advice do you have for our Marcus? What’s the best strategy for the sawing?”

            Viktor turned and gave his father-in-law a sly smile. “Why don’t you share your advice first? You and Renate have been married much longer than Ethel and I.”

            “True,” Ulrich admitted, “but my strategy… well, I really had no strategy. I just handed her the log and the saw, and that was it!”  He laughed at his own joke, and the three others followed suit.

            Viktor, realizing he couldn’t get away without answering, struck a thoughtful pose.

            “My advice?” he began. “Here’s what I think. Now, your mother was – and still is – a very strong woman.  And so is your Kristina, by the way, Marcus.  Been through a lot, and that’s made her strong. Don’t forget that about her, when you come to the log. Of course, you have more physical strength, but that doesn’t mean you can just grab the saw and do what you want with it.  Remember, it’s a two-handed saw. And that’s for a reason.” He paused and looked at both his sons, who were listening with interest, Marcus more attentively than Peter.

            Now Viktor positioned himself on the far side of the saw horse where Marcus was standing. He put one leg in front of him and leaned forward on it. Then, putting his hands out in front of him, he made a gesture of sawing. 

            “Since you do have more physical strength, use it to make the first cut. But even then, be careful. You don’t want to push or pull so hard that first time, that you knock your bride off her feet.” He chuckled, and the others also laughed. Marcus and Peter glanced at each other to try to determine whether their father was making an off-color joke or not.

            “But once you’ve got that groove started,” Viktor went on, a broad smile on his face now, “pay close attention to how she moves, and adjust the strength of your own sawing to hers.  Allow her to feel she is guiding the sawing.”

            “But it sounds like she is guiding it,” Marcus remarked.

            “In a way, she is,” Viktor told him.  “But not entirely. You’re still lending your strength to the effort, and without that, she’d never saw the log in half, not all on her own.”

            “You see, Marcus,” Ulrich said, picking up his sandpaper again, “we both gave you the same advice.”

            “That’s not at all true, Grandpa,” Peter said, breaking into laughter.

            “So it seems to you now,” Ulrich replied cryptically. “Come to me in twenty years and tell me there’s any difference.”

            Peter and Marcus turned to Viktor, hoping for explanation, but he gave none. Pleased that he’d contributed to creating an air of mystery around the tradition of the log sawing, Viktor jovially clapped Marcus on the shoulder. Then he leaned forward. “Good luck to you, Son!” he whispered.   

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapter 27

Chapter 27

June, 1922

Gassmann Homestead

            The eight months between the announcement that Hans was leaving for America and Ethel and Viktor’s wedding passed quickly, since there were many preparations to be made for both events. Hans knew that securing the necessary papers on both the German and American sides would take time. Even so, part of him was annoyed that the church wedding wouldn’t take place until June 11th (with the civil marriage ceremony two days earlier.)  He would be cleared to leave the country before that, certainly, and he didn’t see why Ethel and Viktor needed to wait until after Pentecost to get married!

            When the date was being chosen, Renate said that the priest mentioned the spiritual significance of that day – when the Holy Spirit descended into Jesus’ disciples.  He’d said that this was an auspicious time for Ethel and Viktor to enter into marriage.

            “The Holy Spirit will come into them strongly then,” Renate reported to the family after she and Ethel visited Holy Mary Church in Bockhorn, where the wedding would be celebrated. 

            Hans grumbled inwardly, but said nothing.  You can’t argue with a priest, he reminded himself. And especially not with Mama.  Of course, when thinking this, Hans seemed to have forgotten that he had, in fact, argued with his mother. If he hadn’t made up his mind to do that, he would never be where he was now, with his plans for emigrating to America proceeding smoothly.  Perhaps, now that he had successfully asserted his independence and was certain he would be leaving, he was able to see Renate and her controlling nature in a more charitable light. She’d no longer be able to tell him what to do! This realization enabled him to move through the winter and spring and early summer in high spirits and enjoy these final months of living and working alongside his family.

During this period, Hans was surprised to notice that he began to feel more accepting of Viktor, too.  His future brother-in-law was clearly relieved when Hans’ news was revealed to the whole family, and since there was no need to keep secrets any longer, some space opened up in their interactions for something resembling an actual friendship to develop. The two discovered that they worked well together, both in the workshop, and when meeting people who were interested in commissioning furniture.  They managed to develop an effective way of engaging with clients. Their approach highlighted Hans’ down-to-earth competence and business-like demeanor, while also allowing Viktor’s intuition to play a role when it came to establishing a connection with the people they met with and offering them just the design they were wishing for.  By the beginning of February, there were so many furniture orders, that Hans even wondered whether they’d manage to complete them all before he left for Illinois.

“Maybe you’ll just have to stay,” Viktor joked one afternoon in March, as the two of them sat together, hunched over the workbench, discussing plans for a headboard and bed frame order they had just finalized.

Hans shook his head and laughed. “Nice try. You’ll always be able to find someone to help you with this.”

Viktor began to protest – completely sincerely, and not because he thought Hans might appreciate hearing the praise. In this moment, it surprised Viktor to note that so much had changed between the two of them since the previous summer.  Something had shifted in Hans since he decided to leave Germany.  He’d grown more and more confident, both in his own abilities as a cabinet-maker, and as a person.  As a result, the need he felt to compete with Viktor and show his own skill had diminished.  Their collaboration was easy now;  they could discuss a project design without either of them feeling he had to “win”. These days, if Ulrich or Ethel or Renate came into the workshop while Viktor and Hans were at work together, they noted that the atmosphere felt light and charged with creative energy. The two men were always smiling or joking, or intently studying plans together.  It was a shift they all were grateful for.

Thinking about the past year of his own life, Viktor noted how much he had changed since coming to live and work with the Gassmanns.  Ulrich had shown such confidence in him that he himself had come to genuinely believe in his abilities.  Then there was Ethel, of course. Falling in love with her, and feeling her love in return, had transformed him in ways he hadn’t expected.  He, like Hans, had grown more open-hearted, and the old habit of manipulating those around him by giving them what he felt they wanted really had faded away.  At least it seemed to him that it had gone.  He’d spent the last months learning to better pay attention to what he felt inside him, in his gut and in his heart. He gave thanks every day for his “initiation”. That’s how he described the experiences he had out in the forest back in the fall, when he discovered how connecting with God through the trees could help him determine what he truly felt, and make decisions, too. 

Not that it was easy for him to do this. It required constant practice, and he also needed time in the forest when he could connect to God.  He made a habit of taking a few minutes each day to sit amongst the trees and just feel what was going on inside him.  And if he was trying to decide on a course of action, he would ask as he leaned up against a spruce or pine or beech tree.  What about this design for the sideboard? Or Should I talk with Ulrich about my idea, or just let it go? He and Ethel would do this together whenever they visited the treehouse of an evening.  True, they didn’t talk much about those minutes when they sat in silence.  Then again, they didn’t really need to talk about it, because it was clear to them that they were both buoyed up by this time with each other and the trees surrounding them.  Viktor did say something one time, though, as he gently held Ethel’s waist while she hopped off the rope ladder onto the soft ground below.

“Feels like an antidote out here, doesn’t it?” he remarked as Ethel took his hand. They started back toward the path that led out of the woods.

“I never thought of it that way,” she replied thoughtfully.  They walked in silence for a bit, and then she added, “But I think you’re right.” She made a gesture that encompassed all the trees around them. “No matter what’s going on outside this forest, it all turns right once we come in here.”

“That’s the way I see it, too,” Viktor said.  “As if there’s nothing that can’t be fixed here…”

“With God and the trees,” Ethel added.

“With God and the trees,” Viktor replied.  They looked at each other and squeezed each other’s hands. “And with you and me together,” Viktor told her.

As clichéd as this last part sounded, this truly was the way Viktor felt about Ethel.  Even now, just a few months after she’d accepted his marriage proposal, and a few months before they’d stand before God as man and wife, he still woke up nearly every day in wonder that his life had taken this turn, that he’d found Ethel.  And the trees and God. 

Now, as Viktor stood talking with Hans, he wondered how the man at his side would make his way in Illinois, where, if Ewald was to be believed, the land was much more sparsely covered with trees than it was here. Not that Hans showed any evidence of a strong connection to the trees themselves.  It was building something from their wood that he enjoyed, so he’d probably do just fine in Illinois.  But then there was the question of a suitable wife, someone who would be to Hans who Ethel was to him.

“Tell me,” Viktor asked, turning to Hans and tapping his pencil against the wood bench before him, “is Ewald lining up a wife for you over there, too? Or just a job?”

Hans gave a chuckle.  “He’s not working along those lines.  Not much of a matchmaker.”

Viktor slapped him jovially on his back.  “You’ll have to take care of that yourself, then, right?”

“Maybe not,” Hans said, winking. “Ewald wrote in his last letter that Elise – that’s his wife, remember?”

Viktor nodded.

“Well, seems she has a couple candidates in mind, daughters of some of their friends.”

“Ewald didn’t send any photos along for your approval?”

Another chuckle came from Hans as he shook his head. “Doesn’t want me getting ahead of myself, probably.”

“But aren’t you curious? German girls? German-American, I mean?”

“Mmhmm.  All good cooks, too, according to Elise.”

Viktor leaned back and rubbed his hands together. “Ahh, that’s perfect, then. You’ll never have to pine away after Mrs. Gassmann’s rabbit stew, or her strudel.”

“Don’t know about that,” Hans told him.  “No matter how good a cook your wife is, she’ll never measure up to your mom,” he said, a bit wistfully.

“I’m not sure I agree with you there,” Viktor joked.  “Ethel’s a darn good cook.”

“True, true,” Hans agreed, but his high spirits seemed a bit deflated now.

“What I mean to say,” Viktor told him, laying a hand affectionately on Hans’ shoulder, “is this: May you find the very, very best of the lot of those German-American girls, and may she make you the happiest man in all of Durand. Hell, all of Illinois!”

Hans laughed. “I appreciate that. Really, I might as well go to Illinois, because I’d never find anyone to match Ethel here.  You’re a lucky dog, Mr. Bunke.” Whether his mood had shifted back in the upward direction or he was just making a good show of it for Viktor’s sake, Hans smiled now and reached out his hand to give Mr. Bunke’s a hearty shake.

*          *          *

            As the wedding grew closer, Renate noticed how happy it made her to help get Ethel ready for this most important day of her life.  Naturally, she found herself not only anticipating her daughter’s wedding day, but also recalling her own.  One day in March, as she was stuffing sausages in the kitchen – a hog had recently been slaughtered over at her parents’ farm – she recalled her “flour sack” dress, and how handsome Ulrich looked in his wedding suit, back in 1900.  Lorena stood up with her, and Erich with Ulrich.  Ulrich’s mother was gone by then, of course, having died when he was but a babe in arms, but Detlef was in attendance, as were Renate’s own parents, Ingo and Veronika. As her hands kneaded the mixture of pork and onion and dried sage, Renate imagined how happy her mother and father would be as they watched Ethel walk down the aisle of Holy Mary Church, the same church where she and Ulrich were married, and Lorena and Stefan, too. 

Renate’s grandparents hadn’t lived to see her marry Ulrich. Her grandfather passed away ten years before they wed, in a hunting accident.  At least, that’s what they were all told, but it made no sense to Renate and Lorena and Ewald when their parents offered them this explanation of their grandfather’s death. The children couldn’t judge, certainly. They weren’t doctors, after all!  But they did know two things: First, Grandpa Harald was an excellent hunter who knew his way around guns; second, he was utterly unpredictable, prone to flying into rages and terrors at the slightest provocation, or none at all.

By way of explanation for this behavior, Veronika (his daughter-in-law) revealed to Renate and Lorena and Ewald when they were very young, that their grandpa had been wounded during the Franco-Prussian war. When Lorena asked where he’d been wounded, Veronika pointed to her own head.  This didn’t make sense to them at the time. But since that time, Renate had lived through the Great War and had heard tales of the mental suffering of soldiers who had returned. And so, as she imagined the terrors and memories that must have overwhelmed Harald after being wounded in the way he was, she formulated her own idea of what must have happened to her grandfather out there in the woods on the day

Her grandmother, Harald’ wife, Elsa, outlived her husband by eight years, before succumbing to a blood infection in 1898.  Renate remembered seeing Grandma Elsa laid out on boards atop two sawhorses in the main room of the farmhouse, during the two days before Ingo finished building her coffin. What stuck in Renate’s memory was the lines of red splotches and bruises that flowed up her grandmother’s arms, even in death.

Renate and Lorena’s other grandparents, Veronika’s mother and father, Peter and Sophie Schulter, had gone to live with their son and his wife in Oldenburg once Veronika and Ingo got married.  Veronika’s brother, Theodor, who, like his father, was a tailor, found a place in that city that offered a shop on the first floor and living quarters on the second.  Business turned out to be good, since both men were excellent at their trade.  But everything came to an abrupt end in 1895: Fire swept through their neighborhood, destroying both the shop and the living quarters, along with the entire Schulter family sleeping up above.

Somehow, all these details of her family history came pouring into Renate’s head as she put together the sausage mixture.  Certainly, she told herself, death can take any of us at any time. Where her family tree was concerned, there was no lack of tragic ends.  But there were also the losses that came through distance, rather than death, she realized: Ewald. And Hans, who would soon be following him to Illinois. Thoughts of these two men she loved so much came into her awareness, and her heart constricted, as grief unexpectedly flooded in. She pushed it aside the way she’d push a dark, wavy curl out of her face. She told herself that somehow it was worse to lose someone to war, or to a sudden and terrible death of any sort. The memory of a particularly disastrous death from her own childhood rushed into her memory, but she fought it back down. She would not think of it! Frowning, she turned her thoughts back to Viktor and Ethel.

She felt sad that Ethel and Viktor would be marrying with the memory of the Great War and its victims still fresh in all their minds.  As they sat at supper that day, Renate studied Viktor’s face.  He lost his father to the fighting when he was just fourteen, she remembered. And his mother died giving birth to his little sister, Hannelore, when Viktor was just three.  True, he’d had his step-mother and sister, but Ulrich had had a step-mother, too, and his experience with her and his two half-sisters had been far from harmonious.

But as far as Renate understood, Viktor had lost even these members of his family, too. When they began planning the wedding, Ethel inquired who they might invite from his family. She wanted to tread lightly in asking, because Viktor never spoke about his family.  There was that time when he first came to work on the homestead, when Hans asked Viktor about his family, and he replied that they were “all gone.”  Ethel never asked him for details, not wanting to open old wounds, but this also meant that she didn’t really know his family history at all. She finally broached the question in January, as they were taking a brisk evening walk.

“Isn’t there anyone we can invite from your people?” Ethel asked him gently.

  “No one,” he replied, somewhat gruffly. Ethel interpreted his tone as a sign that the past was too painful to revisit.

But on this March day, at dinner, Renate decided to ask him to do precisely that.  Not in a direct way, of course: She didn’t intend to pry. It was just that she’d been thinking about her own family and how her relatives had slipped into the afterlife, pulled there in a multitude of different ways.

“Viktor,” she said when they were well into their second helping of potatoes and ham, “I was thinking this morning how sorry I am that your parents can’t be here to see you and Ethel get married.”

He looked over at her and nodded silently before turning back to his plate.

“Or even your step-mother,” Renate continued. “I’m sure she would have wanted to be here.”

Another nod from Viktor.

Now Ethel joined in.  “And your sister,” she said quietly. “I wish I had met her. I’m sure I would have loved her.”

Viktor looked at her and answered, a dry smile on his lips. “Oh, I don’t know about that.”

Not knowing what to say to that, Ethel exchanged confused glances with Renate. Viktor noticed their expressions.

He picked up the cloth napkin from the table and looked at the tiny bluebell Ethel had embroidered on it.  He wiped his mouth and then spoke.

“My sister… She wasn’t like you Ethel.  And my step-mother was not like you, Mrs. Gassmann.”

“Oh, but Viktor, I’m sure we would have gotten to be best friends,” Ethel began.

In an uncharacteristic public display of affection, Viktor reached across the table and took Ethel’s hand.

“You wouldn’t have,” he said simply.  “There was something very wrong about Hannelore.  It made her very mean.” He saw the looks of surprise and dismay on his soon-to-be-relatives’ faces. “I’m sorry to have to say that, but it’s true.”

“But surely, your step-mother wasn’t that way,” Renate put in, quietly, hopefully.

“There I am going to have to take exception to your statement,” Viktor said, forcing a smile to his lips. “Please forgive me.” And he bowed to her in a way that appeared both sincere and comical.

“Well, Viktor,” said Ulrich, placing his own napkin next to his plate with an air of finality. “This very house has been no stranger to evil step-mothers.  And Ethel and Hans here, spent many an afternoon playing Hansel and Gretel out by the treehouse, didn’t you?”

Ethel and her brother both smiled, as much at the memories as in gratitude to Ulrich for lightening the tone. 

“Now, my evil step-mother, Claudia…” Ulrich continued, to the surprise of the rest of them around the table.  “She asked me, on her deathbed, to forgive her for everything.” He paused and shook his head. “Never thought I would, or could, for that matter.  But I did.”

“Mine never asked me to forgive her,” Viktor told them flatly.  “I doubt I could have, even if she had asked.”

Ethel wondered what could have gone on in Viktor’s family to make him so unlikely to forgive his step-mother.  She didn’t understand it. “Don’t you think we all need to be willing to forgive those around us?”

Viktor tipped his head to the side and looked across the room. “I’m not sure. I think some acts are beyond forgiveness.”

Ethel pursed her lips. “Do you mean, by us, humans, or by God?”

Now he looked down at his hands briefly before shifting his cornflower blue eyes to his fiancée. “I don’t know, really.  As humans, maybe we’re just not up to true forgiveness.”

Ulrich nodded, but said nothing.  These past few years, ever since he forgave Claudia, he’d felt that his act of forgiveness had not been complete.

“But God,” Ulrich said, “God must forgive. Mustn’t He? Even if we can’t?”

Renate had had enough of this conversation, which was quickly heading in a direction she didn’t like. 

“Forgive me for breaking in on your philosophizing,” she said, pushing her chair back from the table, “but if I don’t get these dishes cleared soon, then the cake will never get baked for tonight. And that,” she said, punctuating her words with a rap of her hand against the table, “no one will forgive!”  She was about to add something, but then felt her words would not be appropriate.  But Hans had no such compunctions.

“Not even God!” he called out. 

They all laughed, and the tension that hung in the air dispersed, even as the question at hand lingered in their thoughts.

*          *          *

            The last two weeks before the wedding were full of activity – for the female members of the family, at least, although the men did have several important tasks to fulfill, too.  Ulrich made the arrangements for the carriage that would deliver Viktor and Ethel to the civil ceremony on Friday and to the church wedding on Sunday. The young couple had insisted that they could ride to the Town Hall on Friday in the Gassmanns’ everyday wagon, but Renate wouldn’t hear of it, and even Ulrich insisted on the carriage. 

“Don’t take after your mother, here,” Ulrich chided Ethel. “No sack cloth wedding dresses or farm wagons for you and your groom!”

Ethel had to admit that she enjoyed going into Bockhorn to the dry goods store, where she always purchased her quilt fabric, to pick out the ribbons Hans would use to adorn the horses that pulled the carriage.  And she was surprised how warm her heart felt when she asked the shopkeeper for several yards of white satin ribbon, too.  This she would cut into small lengths and tie them onto her bridal bouquet (which she decided would be made up of her favorite flowers, gathered both from the forest and their garden).  After the church wedding, she would pull out one ribbon to hand to each wedding guest.  She was the first among her various girlfriends to get married, and she was already anticipating how much she’d enjoy giving each of them this keepsake.

Of course, picking out the ribbons was the least of what Ethel had to do in the months before the wedding.  There was her dress and the trousseau, which she’d finally agreed was important after all.  After all the sheets and other linens were finally ready and placed in the chest in her room, Ethel reckoned that she had done more embroidery during those two months than in the whole rest of her life up to that point.  Renate joked that this was certainly not the case, but the blisters and needle pricks on Ethel’s fingers told a very different story.

Although it seemed to Ethel that the menfolk had it far too easy when it came to wedding preparations, they were, in fact, also in charge of setting everything up for the all-important baumstamm sägen – the log sawing. What with Ethel being a forester’s daughter, this tradition seemed particularly symbolic to everyone. Thus, the men discussed it in secret, so that neither Renate nor Ethel (nor Lorena or Ethel’s cousin Brigitte, for that matter) would know what kind of log the newlyweds would have to saw until they came out of the church following the wedding mass.

*          *          *

            On Friday evening, after the civil wedding service and the simple meal at the Walters’ farm to celebrate – the proper reception would follow Sunday’s church wedding – the Gassmanns set about moving Viktor’s possessions out of his room in the workshop and upstairs into the room he and Ethel would now share.  There were two bedrooms in the upstairs portion of the log house, one Ethel’s, the other Hans’.  It had been decided that for the first week following the wedding, Hans would move out into the workshop room, so that Viktor and Ethel would have some privacy.  It was Ulrich who raised this topic with Hans, at Renate’s request.  Although relations between mother and son had improved since the sharp exchange in the fall over his emigration, Renate felt Hans might take it “the wrong way” if she was the one to ask him to move out to the workshop. 

            “What ‘wrong way’ do you mean?” Ulrich asked her, perplexed. But, for once, Renate couldn’t put her feelings into words.  Or perhaps she just chose not to.

            “I can’t say, exactly,” she told her husband. “But my gut tells me this is the right way to go about it.”

            Ulrich stood before her as he always did, tree-like and solid, his gray eyes like a cloudy fall day as he looked at her.  Of course, he agreed.

Renate was both surprised and grateful when Hans readily agreed to this temporary shift in quarters. She was also caught off guard by the tears that began to sting her eyes when Ulrich told her this news.

            On that Friday evening, then, Hans and Viktor moved Viktor’s belongings into the main house, and upstairs. There wasn’t much to bring in, really.  His clothing, a few books, and the notebooks he used to make notes and designs for furniture projects.  All the tools, naturally, stayed in the workshop. On his second trip from the workshop, Viktor had his pillow in hand, too, but Ethel stopped him at the kitchen door and took it from him.

            “No sir, Mr. Bunke,” she told him with a laugh. “Did you think I wouldn’t have a pillow for you upstairs?”

            “But this one’s special,” he leaned over and whispered to her. “I’ve been sleeping on it for a year now, and that embroidery – your embroidery – well, I’ve gone to sleep with my head resting on it for all these months, dreaming of you.”

            Ethel blushed, then told him quietly, “The dream – mine, too – has come true now, and I’ve embroidered new pillowcases, specially for our wedding. You don’t need this one anymore.”

            Viktor straightened up, ready to relinquish the pillow, but not sure what to do with it.  Finally, Ethel took it from him and passed it to Renate, who stood hugging it gently.

Once Viktor’s belongings were in the newlyweds’ room, Hans packed the clothes he’d need for the next week into a rucksack and came back downstairs.   The whole family was in the kitchen, and everyone seemed at a loss.  The day’s events and the new room assignments had disrupted their evening routine, and they weren’t sure what to do now. They were all tired from the excitement of the trip to the Town Hall in Bockhorn, but no one wanted to be the first to suggest they all turn in, Viktor and Ethel least of all, since that might be thought unseemly.  It was Hans who finally made a move.

“All right, everybody,” he said with smile, “I might as well go settle into my new digs.”  He was about to walk out into the yard, but Renate reached out and touched his arm.

“Wait, Hans,” she said, trying to force a gaiety into her voice to overcome the sadness she’d suddenly felt when watching him head toward the door. She held Viktor’s pillow out to him. “Take this.”

He took the pillow without realizing his mother’s act might have any deeper significance, and tucked it beneath his arm as he opened the door and walked out into the dimming light of that early summer night. Renate felt her heart constrict, and tears sprang to her eyes.  The rest of the family noticed the tears, but only Ulrich realized they were connected to Hans.  Ethel and Viktor, caught up in their own thoughts about the day, and about their wedding night, concluded that Renate was crying from joy.

As the two of them prepared to go up the stairs to what had, until now, been Ethel’s bedroom, Renate dried her eyes and bade them a good night.

            “Sleep well, my dears,” she told them, giving Ethel one last kiss.

            “Thank you, Mrs. Gassmann,” Viktor replied, then laughed as he saw the way Ulrich and Renate shook their heads at him in amusement.

            “It’s Ulrich and Renate now,” Ulrich told him, patting him on the shoulder. “Now that we’re related.”

            Renate reached out and took his hand. “Or even, ‘Mother’ and ‘Father’, if you like,” Renate added, in a voice full of kindness, but with a tinge of her sadness making its presence known, too.

            Surprised, Viktor exchanged glances with Ethel, whose bright, hazel eyes suddenly grew wet, then replied, “It would be an honor to.”  He nodded at Ulrich.  “You may have to remind me now and again.”

            His father-in-law beamed. “It’ll be an honor.”

*          *          *

            On the day of the church wedding, the hired carriage was gleaming, and everyone admired the way Hans had tied the ribbons to the the horses.  Flowers adorned the back of the carriage, where the top had been folded down, since there was no threat of rain that day. The bride and groom, although dressed modestly – what need was there to show off? they both said – radiated so much love and happiness that they might as well have been dressed in gold and sunbeams.

            Smiles abounded at the end of the ceremony, when Viktor followed protocol and stepped lightly on the hem of Ethel’s simple, lace-trimmed gown – to show her who would rule the roost! – and Ethel responded as she’d been coached, by placing the toe of her soft wedding shoe firmly, yet playfully on the tip of Viktor’s boot, thereby indicating that she would be no pushover!

            Outside, Hans and Ulrich had set up two sawhorses, painted white for the occasion. Atop them rested the log Viktor had selected the week before. Ulrich stood alongside this setup. He held a small saw, which the newlyweds were to use, one holding each end, to cut through the log as a team.  The ease or difficulty with which they completed their task was said to indicate how well they would work together as a married couple.

            Viktor took his position on one side of the log, and Ethel stood across from him. The log lay between them.

            Neither on that wedding day, nor at any later time did Viktor share with Ethel what he experienced at this moment: As soon as the newlyweds grasped their respective ends of the saw, Viktor glimpsed Ethel’s great-grandfather, Wolf. Or, rather, he heard him first: the same, jolly laugh Viktor had heard float through the air the summer before in the workshop.  Viktor looked to the left, to where Ulrich was standing, near Ethel.  Then he watched as Wolf’s form gradually came into view, in the same, gauzy way he’d appeared to Viktor before.  

            Wolf was standing to Ulrich’s left, his gray hair and beard unchanged since the last time Viktor had seen him. He wore the same gray, wool vest over a billowy, white shirt, except that now, Viktor glimpsed a tiny wildflower in the vest’s buttonhole. In honor of the occasion? Viktor wondered. Then he noticed that one of Wolf’s hands was resting on one end of the log, as if steadying it for the young couple. Viktor asked the old man silently, with a smile. Thanks, Viktor told the old man silently. I can use all the help I can get. Wolf’s laugh rang out once again.

            Ulrich, meanwhile, noticed that Viktor was looking in his direction. He concluded that his son-in-law was seeking some encouragement before the sawing commenced. He smiled broadly at Viktor and nodded. Does he realize that Wolf’s here? Viktor wondered. How could he not? After all those evening horsey rides Wolf gave him on this sawhorse? But Ulrich nodded again, and Viktor brought his mind back to the joyful task at hand, to his wife. My wife!  Viktor smiled looked her in the eye.

            “Do you recognize the wood?” he asked Ethel impishly, although he already knew how she’d answer.

            “Of course, Mr. Bunke,” his wife told him, with a look of mock offense. “You’ve just married a forester’s daughter.  It’s clearly a beech log.”

“Indeed I have, Mrs. Bunke,” he replied. “And indeed, it is a beech log. But from which beech tree in the forest? Do you know?”

Seeing the twinkle in his eye, Ethel pretended to be stumped, leaning down to inspect the log lying on the sawhorses, even sniffing the cut edge and running her finger over the bark.  Then, she straightened up and, extending her right hand, pointed with her left index finger to the beechwood ring Viktor had carved and given her on the day he asked her to marry him.

“Right you are!” Viktor said, with a laugh. “But don’t you worry. This is just from a branch that fell during the winter. Our tree is solid and strong as ever.”

Ulrich held the saw out in front of him, and Viktor and Ethel grasped it at the same time.  Although there were a few false starts before the saw teeth caught in the wood, the newlyweds quickly fell into an easy and steady rhythm.  The end of the log fell to the ground with a thump, and the crowd applauded and cheered their approval.  The success of the log sawing boded well for the young couple’s future together.

The wedding reception was held in the barn at Lorena and Stefan’s farm. The table that greeted the wedding party and the guests was a testament to the skill and stamina of the Gassmann and Walter women, who had been slaving over the offerings for the wedding feast for the past several weeks. Even though Ulrich, Hans, and Viktor had been living in the same household where the majority of these sweet and savory delights had been prepared (the remainder having been cooked up by Lorena and Brigitte at the Walters’ house), they had no idea of what had been going on practically under their very noses.  True, there were numerous occasions when one or the other of them would come in for dinner, take in the aromas that reigned there, and set his tongue for a certain favorite sausage or cake, only to be served something far simpler.  Renate and Ethel always had a ready explanation, which they delivered with such confidence – along with a still genuinely tasty meal – that the menfolk readily admitted that, yes, their noses must have deceived them.

Given Renate’s reputation in the area for being a stellar cook, no one was surprised that her traditional hochzeitssuppe was the best anyone had ever tasted: the broth was rich enough to stand on its own, if need be, but the tender, succulent beef melted in their mouths, along with the fluffy dumplings that adorned the soup. But the true star of the wedding feast was the baumkuchen. Certainly, Renate could have chosen a different cake for Ethel’s wedding, but here the forestry theme came into play once more. Could any cake be more suitable for Ulrich’s daughter and her forester husband than a tree cake?  Of course not!  And so, Renate and her sister had used Lorena’s largest flat baking pan to bake the thin cake layers, which they then wrapped one atop the other, around a thin, wooden dowel. The resulting cake, looked like a tree trunk and, when cut, the edges of each rolled layer resembled the growth rings you see on a cut tree.  Renate and Lorena’s creation was a triumph. 

Although Viktor and Ethel took as much delight as everyone else in the flavor of the baumkuchen, it held greater significance for them than simply being the cake served at their wedding.  It, like Ethel’s beechwood ring and the beech log they’d had to saw earlier in the day, reminded them of the forest where they first declared their love for each other and the trees amongst which they felt so strongly connected to God, and to each other. They recognized the forest as the source of the divinity which flowed through them both, and which bound them closely together. God’s love and energy flowing through trees and into them, nurtured and strengthened them and their shared love, just as the sap ran through each beech and pine and aspen, keeping them alive and vibrantly joining to each other as a forest. As Ethel and Viktor cut the baumkuchen together and joyfully fed each other forkfuls of it, they both wished in their hearts to always be so strongly connected to each other and to the forest that had brought them together.

*          *          *

            Hans never did move back into his room in the log house. Each day, he carried another armful of his books, pencils, or other belongings downstairs and out into the workshop.  This suited him just fine.  I won’t be here much longer anyway, he said to himself.  Give the newlyweds more privacy upstairs. He told himself that, too.  But there was something he didn’t tell himself during the next month, before the day came for him to take the train north to where he could board a ship and set sail for America: the words and feelings that were coming up deep inside him.  Had Hans paid attention to that quiet voice, he would have understood another reason he wanted to spent that last month living separately from everyone else: to begin easing out of the house, out of the family, in the hope that this would make the final separation, on his departure day, easier.   But even though Hans didn’t listen to this inner voice, it still guided his actions.  And this is how it came to pass that this so young man of just twenty years old, who had for months and months felt that his family was pushing him out of their tight circle, now willingly removed himself from the family nest, in quite a literal way.

            What was perhaps most surprising about Hans’ first move in preparation for his big move, was that although his feeling of being rejected had been one of his most powerful reasons for emigrating, he now felt no rancor whatsoever for any of his family members!  Just as he and Viktor fell into an easy camaraderie and friendship, his relations with his parents were now as good as they had ever been, and probably even better. Hans laughed more in the first six months of 1922 than he had in the years since he’d come home wounded from basic training.  Renate even felt that he was “his old self” again, and although she didn’t explain what she meant by that, she didn’t need to, because they all felt it in their own way. Whatever in each of their relations might have been tense or problematic in those years seemed to have righted itself now. 

            Hans himself didn’t delve into reflections on this.  As we’ve noted, he wasn’t the reflecting type.  So, he wasn’t likely to feel a kindly thought about his parents or Viktor and notice that it contradicted the thoughts that had grown so powerful in him during the previous five years or more. If Hans had picked up on this discrepancy, he might have asked himself whether he really needed to emigrate after all. But that wasn’t the way Hans’ mind worked.  All he knew was that he’d made his plans and that he was happy, for the first time in years.  He couldn’t wait to get on the road, get to Illinois, and start living the kind of life he was certain he’d be living there.  Why shouldn’t he be in high spirits?

            This was not how Renate saw things.

            “Do you see how different he’s become?” she asked Ulrich one evening when June was about to cross over into July – which meant that they’d have Hans with them only for two more weeks. They were sitting on chairs outside the kitchen door, enjoying the breeze as the sun got lower in the sky.

            Ulrich nodded. “He doesn’t take exception to any of the suggestions I make to his plans, or grumble about helping out with the trees at all.”

            “He seems very happy.  Just happy,” Renate continued.  Her husband could tell by her voice that something was bothering her.

            “What’s on your mind?” Ulrich asked.

            Renate looked over at the door to the workshop and the curtained window next to it that looked out of the room where Hans slept these days.  She smoothed her apron skirt as she gazed at the window. She remembered sewing the curtains that hung there.

            “Those curtains were for a hired hand’s room,” she said, “not for my son’s room.”

            Ulrich said nothing, since he knew there were more words to come.  He just crossed his legs, rested one forearm on his knee, and waited for her to continue.

            “It’s like he’s not part of the family anymore!” she said indignantly.  

            Still Ulrich said nothing.

            “And he’s so happy, Ulrich, it’s like he doesn’t want to be part of the family anymore!” Renate added, her voice betraying both anger and sadness.  “Why can’t he just live in the house with the rest of us? It’s only two more weeks.” Now she turned to her husband, and he saw tears welling up in her eyes. 

            “Don’t make more of it than there is there,” Ulrich said, putting an arm around her shoulders. “Of where he sleeps or where he doesn’t.”

            Renate nodded and wiped her eyes with her apron.  “How can I not make something of it?  Two weeks, and he’ll be gone, and who knows when we’ll ever see him again?”

            “Now, now,” Ulrich told her tenderly, “Of course we’ll see him.  Don’t think like that.”

            “We have so little time with him, and he’s not even wanting to spend it with us.”

            Ulrich nodded.  He didn’t want to let on to Renate, but these very same thoughts had been occurring to him.  Here they were, about to lose Hans – because it felt to him, too, like they were losing their son – and he was walking around, happy as a lark, as if it meant nothing at all to leave the people he’d spent his whole life with. Ulrich couldn’t help but think back to Ewald and when he’d left.  Ulrich had thought that it would be easier with Hans, somehow.  I’m older now, he told himself, more mature. Ewald and I sorted everything out between us. When Hans and Ewald came to him, back in the fall, and talked with him about their plan, Ulrich felt magnanimous, and guilty: guilty for the distance he’d kept between himself and his best friend for no other reason than childishness, and magnanimous because he and Ewald had patched things up.  Why shouldn’t he help Hans make a way for himself?  It won’t be so hard this time. That’s what Ulrich told himself, back in the fall.  

            But somehow, that assertion hadn’t managed to sink down from his head into his heart in the course of these past eight months. What had seemed – logically – like the right thing to do, now seemed like as much of a disaster as Ewald’s emigration, and perhaps even worse, because he himself had facilitated it.  But Ulrich didn’t share any of these reflections with Renate. He didn’t feel like becoming the target of her anger tonight. The situation was hard enough as it was without talking about it openly.  He knew without her even hinting at it that Hans leaving had opened the door to all that she felt when Ewald left.  First a brother, and now, a son. And so, Ulrich tried to comfort Renate without betraying his own complex of feelings or unwittingly providing her an opening to lash out at him. 

To be clear, Renate was not one to “lash out” at anyone. She preferred to use more subtle means to resolve tensions. But what went on with Ewald – first, his departure, and then the letters he sent to Ulrich instead of to her – was the most difficult family situation she ever encountered, and Ulrich knew full well that she had been on the brink of letting her hurricane winds loose on him back then. He didn’t know quite what had held her back, but he didn’t want to push her past her breaking point now.  It was important to tread carefully.

“Renate,” he said finally, “this is just his way of getting ready to go.”

She laid her hands flat out on her skirt. “This is exactly my point, Ulrich. I don’t see why he needs to go at all!”

Ulrich took a breath, preparing to say what he’d said to his wife many times since Hans’ plans came to light back in the fall: that the plans were set, and what they all needed to do was to get used to the idea.  But Renate surprised him.

“Ulrich, he just seems so happy now. That’s what I mean. If he’s happy, why go? He’s proved to himself he can be happy here.  So, why does he insist on going?” She looked at her husband with an almost pleading expression.  “Maybe you could talk to him about it?”

Ulrich put his other arm around her and drew her close to him. “My dearest, I… I think he’s so happy because he’s looking ahead, to what awaits…”

Renate heard what he said and nodded vacantly.  “But maybe,” she said, in a soft and tired voice, “maybe you could ask him, just to be sure…”

Without answering, Ulrich leaned his head over to rest it against his wife’s, and then sat there, silently holding her as her shoulders heaved and the tears flowed out.

*          *          *

            And suddenly, the day was upon them.  All Renate could later remember of that morning was the hustle and bustle of loading Hans’ suitcases into the wagon, and the way he hugged her and Ethel goodbye and then hopped lightly onto the wagon seat with Ulrich and Viktor, who would drive him to the train station in Varel.  But she didn’t remember any of this with clarity. It all seemed to have happened in some kind of daze, as if she hadn’t really heard the words he said in parting, or her own words, for that matter – had she actually even said anything?? – or felt his young, strong arms embrace her, or even really seen the wagon pull out of the yard. She certainly didn’t recall that Ethel had to physically pull her arm to get her to come out of the yard and back into the kitchen.  Ethel told her that she’d been standing there staring at the space where the wagon had been, long after it vanished from sight, long after the dust settled back to earth in the yard and the lane.  Renate didn’t remember that.  Nor did she remember how she got through the rest of the day, although when Ulrich and Viktor got back and came in for supper, there was food to put on the table, and it turned out that she had made it.

            In the course of the next few days, it seemed to the family members that Renate gradually emerged from the haze that fell over her the day Hans left.  She was back in the swing of the household routine, busy as ever – perhaps busier, even – in the kitchen, making bread and soups and stews, and preserving the vegetables and fruits it was time to put by. The laundry got washed and hung as it always did, and the goats got milked, and the beans got picked.  Clothing got mended, and knitting projects progressed. Even the dead flower blossoms got plucked off, making the little flower beds outside the kitchen door look bright and gay. Ulrich and Ethel and Viktor, who preferred not to delve deeply into Renate’s state of mind, were happy to accept the signs of outward order as an indication that everything was also in order inwardly.  But this was a mistake on their part.

            Renate understood intuitively that the key to making it through losing Hans to America was to keep busy. Routine had always been soothing to her.  There was something very comforting about bringing order to the household, she felt.  A job well done! It had always been very important to her to be able to look back on her day in the evening and say this to herself. Now, though, each activity that made up her daily routine seemed somehow fake to her, window-dressing slapped on top of a decrepit frame to disguise its faults.  As Renate dead-headed the marigolds, she felt like she was ripping off atrophied pieces of her own heart, leaving behind a form that looked healthy and beautiful on the surface, a picture that denied the withering that had occurred, and continued to occur.  In a similar way, she put on a clean, ironed and proper way of behaving, and kept the table spread with family favorites.  And she never breathed a word to anyone about what she was going through.

            Renate somehow hoped that by not speaking of the pain inside her, she might cease to notice it herself.  But this was not the case.  She could usually manage – through extreme busyness – to keep from becoming overwhelmed by the waves of sadness inside her. But one morning, about a week after Hans’ departure, she was feeling such a dull pounding inside her chest that wouldn’t quiet down, no matter what she did.  She was alone in the house, which may have been part of the problem. Ethel had gone to Bockhorn to pick up some fabric for a sewing job, and Renate was left on her own.  She was in the middle of chopping carrots to go into that day’s stew, when the pounding began. 

It seemed at first as if a stone was sitting in the middle of her chest, cold and hard. Then what she felt there was both a constriction and a breaking open: Her insides felt like they were being crushed, at the same time as her ribs were being bent outward at an angle there weren’t meant to go in. But then, an awful, wrenching sadness began seeping out of this broken and compressed part of her and into the rest of her chest, and upwards into her throat. She felt her whole upper body tense in pain that wasn’t physical, but which nonetheless was rising up out of the very depths of her bones and heart.  It hurt so much that she couldn’t catch her breath. She fell, rather than sat down, onto a chair and leaned forward, muscles frozen as the sadness nonetheless flowed to every cell of her chest and shoulders and throat.  It finally began to exit her body, flying out of her as great cries, propelled by muscles that suddenly sprang to life, contracting in some unnatural way.

Renate didn’t know she could feel such terrible longing and and anguish.  It had been bad enough when Ewald left. That had felt nearly unbearable.  But then, she and Ulrich were in the early years of their marriage, and that softened the blow.  But Hans… This was something entirely different, she realized now, to her dismay.  She could tell herself until she was blue in the face that of course she would see Hans again. Ewald came back, didn’t he??  But her heart told her that even if Hans did come back, it would not be for good. It would be to visit, for, what? Two weeks? A month? And Renate knew that it would not be enough. She felt within her, in her deepest inner heart and soul, that no matter how long Hans might come back to stay and visit, it would never be enough to free her mother’s heart of the longing for him, of the missing him.  My God, she actually cried out, Isn’t it enough that I had to miss Ewald’s life unfolding? Do I now have to miss all of Hans’ life, too?        

This possibility – no, this reality – was just inconceivable to her.  He’d been gone only a few days, and she already feared she would never recover from the pain of being apart from him.  How could she live with this suffering for the rest of her life? Live without her beloved son?  Renate couldn’t answer that, but she did know that she didn’t want to live that way.  Dear God, she prayed in between her sobs, hands clenched together before her on the table, please free me from this pain.

Now, no one in the family witnessed this scene in the kitchen, and Renate was under the impression that she was hiding her sorrow so effectively that her family didn’t notice how much she was suffering. But she was fooling no one. They all felt what was going on inside her, but, true to family tradition, no one mentioned it.  Just let her work it out for herself, Ulrich told Ethel when she asked him if she should say something to her mother. 

As for Viktor, he sensed his mother-in-law’s sadness very keenly. But what let him know that his intuition was correct, and that she was grieving far more than she let on, was her cooking.  Once Hans left, the food Renate cooked just didn’t taste the same as it had before.  Before, she had crafted each dish with love and care, and her own vibrancy and kindness came through in each potato and sausage and piece of cake. But now, everything she made tasted flat, even lifeless, if one can say that about food.  At least it tasted that way to Viktor. Maybe Ulrich and Ethel didn’t notice it, but he certainly did: it was just the way his step-mother, Gisele’s food had tasted after word came that his father had been killed in battle.  Gisele and her cooking never recovered from her loss.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapter 25

Chapter 25

1921

Gassmann homestead

            It was early December now, and Viktor had spent the past couple of weeks carrying around the bombshell Hans had dropped on him: the news that he was planning to leave Germany for America and join his Uncle Ewald in Illinois.  During this period, Viktor’s intuition and powers of observation were working overtime: He was constantly studying Ulrich’s expressions and mining each word in every conversation, in hopes of learning whether Hans’ father knew of his plans.  But Ulrich was a man a few words in his most garrulous moments, and not prone to sharing personal thoughts or concerns. After a week of waiting for Ulrich to reveal on his own what he did or didn’t know of Hans’ intentions, Viktor realized, reluctantly, that he might have to come out and ask his future father-in-law about it.  But this would be a big step.  How to decide what to do?

            Ulrich had spoken to Viktor on numerous occasions about receiving guidance from the trees.  This was something Ulrich did talk about.  In fact, he was at his most philosophical and open when speaking about the way the trees communicate and share God’s love with us. Receiving the trees’ guidance at this moment when he really needed it appealed to Viktor. But Ulrich never spoke explicitly about how he went about asking the trees for guidance. So Viktor wasn’t quite sure how to go about requesting assistance.     Then, one day, when he was out in the forest on his own, hunting, he recalled the afternoon when he’d leaned against the spruce and had the big revelation about how he had lived his life up until now, and how he wanted to live it from now on.  He happened to be in a spruce grove at that moment, so he once again sat down and leaned back against one of the older trees in that part of the forest. 

He thought back to his experience with that other spruce tree.  What did I do then? he asked himself, but nothing came to mind.  I was just sitting there, thinking, and then I got an insight.  Maybe you can’t consciously ask the trees for help and get it… But that’s what Ulrich seems to do.  Might as well try…

Viktor closed his eyes and settled back against the tree trunk. After a minute or so, it seemed to him that he was feeling something in his back: a bit of warmth, maybe even some tingling.  But he couldn’t be sure.  “Dear tree,” he found himself saying, in a quiet voice, “please help me know what to do”. He stopped.  Talking out loud to a tree? Ridiculous! Suddenly feeling embarrassed, he was about to stand up and get on with his hunting. Then he remembered the way Ethel had hugged the big beech tree trunk when they were up in the treehouse. But that’s Ethel, not me. As he was thinking this thought, his back began to feel warmer, and he definitely felt his back tingle, noticeably now.  Could this be a sign? From the tree??  He waited to see what would happen. The sensations persisted, and he concluded that this might be the spruce’s way of encouraging him. In for a penny, in for a pound…

“Dear tree,” he said again, a bit more loudly now, “please help me know.  Should I ask Ulrich whether he knows Hans’ plans, or just wait for him to bring it up?” Then he waited.  The warmth and tingling grew stronger. Viktor realized that this must be an answer to his question, but was it a Yes or a No? How could he tell what the warmth and tingling meant? He frowned and then decided to ask again, two separate questions.

“Dear tree,” he began, “should I ask Ulrich whether he knows?”

He waited, and before long, he felt a pulsing warmth and new tingling, this time in his feet. There was also a calm feeling inside him.  Is this a Yes?  He proceeded with the second question.

“Dear tree, should I just stay silent and not ask Ulrich?”

Almost as soon as Viktor finished posing the question, he felt the warmth and tingling subside. Thirty seconds passed, and there was no trace of the sensations he’d felt at first.  In fact, as he sat there, he noticed that an unpleasant tightness began to creep into his throat, almost as if his airway was being constricted. That must be a No

Can this really be the way it works? he wondered, the way you get guidance from trees?  On the one hand, it seemed insane, but on the other, there was a clear difference in the way he felt when he asked the two questions. This was perhaps the oddest thing he’d ever experienced. But it was also exhilarating, somehow.  Thoughts began crowding into his head, rational arguments that wanted to tell him that he was an idiot to put any stock in such a process.  But he knew intuitively to turn away from them, because he was feeling a deep calm in his heart.  This was the same calm he felt when he asked himself whether he really loved Ethel or not. Intrigued, he wanted to test this method further. But what to ask about? He considered this for a moment, and then inquired further of the tree:

“Dear tree, should I go out on my own in business after Ethel and I are married?”

Instead of warmth and tingling, Viktor felt a strong pain rise up in the back of his neck and travel swiftly down to his chest. It felt as if he’d just been punched in the solar plexus.  Definitely a No!

When he asked about whether he should continue to work with Ulrich after the wedding, all the pain flowed away, as if it had simply evaporated, and was replaced by a joyous feeling in his heart, and that now-familiar sense of calm.

Viktor smiled, fully convinced now that what Ulrich had said about asking the trees for guidance was absolutely true.  He stood up, turned around, and laid the palm of his right hand against the spruce’s rough bark. “Thank you, friend,” he said. And then, not even caring whether anyone was watching – But who would be watching, out here so deep in the woods, aside from God, maybe? – he wrapped his arms around the spruce and gave it a firm hug.  Then he headed off on his way, not yet fully realizing the magnitude of the gift he’d received, the new tool he’d gained.

After receiving what he interpreted as the go-ahead to raise the topic of Hans’ plans with Ulrich, Viktor found himself feeling unsure of when he should ask.  Two days after his consultation with the spruce tree, Viktor was seriously considering turning to the trees to pinpoint the right time to approach Ulrich. But then he figured he’d try going by his own intuition. That very afternoon, the two of them were in the wood, cutting the last of the trees they’d marked earlier in the fall to be used for firewood, when Viktor felt an inner urging. All right, let’s go.

            “Feels good to be getting these trees down for the winter,” he said, wiping his forehead with his handkerchief, as he and Ulrich laid down the double-handled saw they’d been working with and took a break.

            Seated on the forest floor next to an adjacent pine, Ulrich unwrapped a piece of cloth from his pocket and unfolded it to reveal a chunk of Ethel’s cheese and a thick slice of bread. He held it out to Viktor.  “Want some?”

            Viktor shook his head and, smiling, pulled his own cloth bundle from his shirt pocket. “Those two women take good care of us, don’t they?”

            “That’s for certain,” Ulrich replied, as he stacked the farmhouse cheddar atop the bread and took a bite.

            “Do you think Hans has his eye on any of the girls in Bockhorn?” Viktor asked.  He’d intended to come to the topic of Hans in a more direct way, but this question just popped into his head, so he decided to go with it.

            “Oh, I don’t think so,” Ulrich said.   He sighed and gazed out into the forest before taking another bite of his snack.  “I think his tastes run more to Illinois girls.” 

             “He did make some remark about that when Mr. Walter was visiting, didn’t he?” Viktor smiled, then leaned toward Ulrich.  “Can’t see why he’d prefer American German girls.  Not at all.”

            “Well, of course you wouldn’t,” Ulrich smiled back, although just thinly.  “You’ve snagged the very best of the German girls yourself.”

            Viktor raised his bread and cheese in a toast. “Now that’s the darn truth!”

            After a moment’s silence, Ulrich said, “But if we’re being serious now, Viktor, then you should know I wasn’t joking.”

            “About the American German girls?”

            “About Illinois.” Ulrich let out a sigh, then stared off into the woods.  He continued without turning to face Viktor.  “He’s making plans to go there.”

            A look of surprise came over Viktor’s face.  Not at the news, of course, but at how easily he’d learned what he’d been wondering. So, he does know, Viktor thought. Now the question was whether or not to let on that he knew, too.  He paused before answering, and suddenly felt a tingling in his hands.  What?? It struck him that this could be guidance from the trees, but how? He hadn’t even asked for help. Even so, he concluded that this was a positive nudge.

            “He told me as much, the other week,” Viktor said, in as neutral a tone as he could. 

            Ulrich immediately shifted his gaze to Viktor. “He did? Now, that’s a surprise.”

            Viktor certainly agreed, but he wasn’t quite sure exactly why Ulrich thought so, too.

            “The news was a shock to me,” Viktor said.  “And that he even told me – that shocked me, too.  I’m not sure why he did.”         

            “Doesn’t make any sense does it? Him going, I mean. Or him telling you, either, to be honest.  Nothing against you, son, but Hans hasn’t really taken a liking to you, and he’s not the confiding type, either.”

            Choosing not to share his thoughts about Hans strategy in telling him, Viktor simply replied, “No, Sir, it doesn’t make any sense.”

            “You’re going to have to stop calling me ‘Sir’ once you’re married to Ethel,” Ulrich told him with a smile.

            “Guess so,” Viktor laughed. 

            Ulrich dug into his bread and cheese. “Say,” he asked after a moment, “if you already knew Hans was leaving, why’d you ask about the Bockhorn girls?”

            Viktor shrugged. “I’m not sure. To tell the truth, I wanted to ask you outright whether you knew, but my brain decided otherwise, and I asked about the girls.”

            This brought a smile to Ulrich’s face. “I think you’ve got girls – or girl, to be specific – on your mind, Mr. Bunke.”

            “You’re right about that,” Viktor agreed. But he also recognized that this was exactly how he might have gone about getting information out of someone in the past, in this somewhat underhanded way, instead of coming right out with a question. He didn’t like that realization about the way his mind was obviously still working, given that he was striving to live free of any ploys now.  Okay, then, he told himself. Just keep on the honest track now.

“What he didn’t tell me,” he said to Ulrich, “is why he’s going.”

            “Didn’t tell me, either.  He just announced it to me. Well, rather, he talked to Ewald first, and then the two of them came to me, right before Ewald left.”

            Not knowing the history of Ewald’s own departure, and the damage it did to his relationship with Ulrich, Viktor had no idea what went through Ulrich’s mind when his best friend and his son disclosed their plan to him and asked for his help. But Viktor did feel the sadness that flowed out of Ulrich now, as he talked about Hans and his plans.

            “Ewald is working on everything from his end. He’s already sent an invitation to Hans, and submitted whatever other documents need to be put in.” He waved his hand in the air. “I don’t know what all is involved, but Ewald does. He’s handling all he can from there, and I’m helping Hans here.” He took a glance at Viktor.  “He’s got to get all kinds of papers together and send them,” he said, by way of explanation. Viktor also detected a shade of relief in Ulrich’s tone.  It was as if he was grateful to be able to talk about it with someone. Something suddenly occurred to Viktor.

            “Wait, Ulrich… Does Mrs. Gassmann know?”

            Ulrich shook his head slowly.  “That’s the kicker, Viktor.  It’s two months now that we’ve been working on everything, Ewald and Hans and I.  All in secret.  Trips to the notary and the town hall and the post office in Bockhorn to get copies of records…”

            Now Viktor’s face did register surprise, totally genuine surprise. He didn’t know what history had passed between Ewald and Ulrich and Renate, but he intuitively grasped that this was a very delicate situation.

            “When will Hans tell her?” he asked as he folded the cloth and stowed it back in his shirt pocket.

            “It’s going to have to be soon,” Ulrich told him.  “Can’t let it go much longer, not with the holidays coming up. And the wedding.” He managed a weak smile, then added, “But it won’t be Hans.”

            “Who, then?” Viktor asked.

            “It will have to be me,” Ulrich replied. “There was a lot left unsaid, kept hidden, when Ewald emigrated. Between Renate and me, I mean,” he went on.  “I can’t let things play out that way again. Of course, she would be a force to be reckoned with no matter when we told her, but I told Hans it was best to wait until the first paperwork was all done, on Ewald’s end.  The further along the plans are, the harder it’ll be for her to derail them.”

            “Do you really think she would try to?” Viktor asked, although he knew as the words were leaving his mouth that Renate would certainly be capable of that, if she felt her family was at risk.

            “Can’t say. She’s both regular as clockwork and unpredictable at the same time.  That doesn’t matter, though.  We’re just waiting for Ewald to give us the word that things are proceeding.  Should be any day now. Which means it’s time to let Renate in on it.”

            “I don’t envy you,” Viktor said simply, and Ulrich understood that this was not a criticism of Renate, but a gesture of support.

            “Thank you, son,” Ulrich replied.  “And since you’re soon to be a married man yourself, I’ll tell you one thing.  Secrets always seem a good idea while you’re keeping them, but never once you’ve told them.”

            Viktor could feel the truth of these words in his own stomach. Not mentioning Hans’ plans to Ethel had been hard on him, and it had only been a couple weeks.

            “All the same,” Ulrich added, “let’s keep this one between us for now, can we?  It’s on me to break the news to Renate.”

            Viktor nodded. But as he did so, he felt an unpleasant sensation in the pit of his stomach. Not as strong as what he felt in the woods the other day, when he asked about setting up his own business and got the “no” answer.  But it was an unpleasant feeling, nonetheless.

            “It won’t be long now,” Ulrich assured him.

            That’s how it came to pass that Viktor ended the day as the keeper of two other men’s secrets. That evening, he sat down on his bed in the larger of the two bedrooms in the workshop and began unlacing his boots. In a way, he reflected now, he’d gotten what he’d wanted ever since arriving six months earlier: He was truly a part of the family now, privy to the Gassmanns’ most private concerns and secrets.

            But this wasn’t the way he’d hoped life as one of the family would play out. In his imagining, he and Ulrich and Hans were jovial comrades, always clapping each other on the back or shoulder, their mouths open in broad and joyful smiles. But here, he had quite a different situation: the three of them tight-lipped, jaws set in determination not to reveal confidences that held the potential to tear an irreparable rent in the fabric of their lives. How much strain could this fabric bear?

            Viktor’s eyes now fell upon Ethel’s quilt, and he shifted his position, so that he could see it more fully. He loved this crazy quilt that his fiancée had pieced together from bits of fabric that would have seemed unlikely to coexist alongside each other. And yet, Viktor thought, Ethel had somehow managed to use her intuition to arrange every piece just so. She’d carefully stitched each to its neighbor and laid this or that one atop another, in unexpected juxtapositions. In the end, it all came together into a harmonious composition.

            Examining the quilt, Viktor decided that it represented the entire Gassmann family – not just Ethel and Hans and their parents, but Ewald, too. Then there was Renate’s sister, Lorena, and her family, too. Viktor had just run through this list of family members in his mind, when his gaze was drawn to a part at the far end of the quilt, right at the spot where it met the end of the mattress. Viktor had never studied this section before. But now, he leaned over onto his elbows and then down onto his forearms, until he could see this small area clearly.

            The part in question, about five inches wide by six inches long, was made up of fabric with a speckled pattern of brown against an ivory background. Not speckles, really, Viktor concluded as he examined it. More like diamonds. They reminded him of nail heads. But what caught his attention was something else: Embroidered onto this rectangle of fabric, in lighter brown embroidery floss (more the color of cherry wood, as opposed to the walnut-colored fabric diamonds, Viktor decided) was a sawhorse, with a saddle atop it. And above that, embroidered in gray, was a two-handed saw, just like the one he and Ulrich had been using that day. Oh, and here’s a bed! Viktor exclaimed wordlessly. It was off to the side, rendered in a lighter, more pine-tinted floss. Viktor straightened up. How did I never notice this before? But before he came up with an answer, a crash resounded from the other side of the wall, from inside the storeroom that shared the far wall with his own bedroom.

            Jumping up, Viktor strode quickly to the storeroom and opened the door. There, lying on the floor, instead of atop the pegs put into the wall to hold it, was a two-handed saw. Just an average saw, smaller than the one he and Ulrich had been using. But it struck Viktor that it looked exactly like the saw embroidered on the quilt on his bed. Viktor’s mouth dropped open. How did it fall? He sensed that this was not a simple matter of a saw slipping off its pegs. Viktor had heard the family’s tale about Ulrich’s grandfather, Wolf, how he stubbornly remained in this very room when the rest of the family moved into the new log home that Detlef built.

            Viktor remembered what Ulrich had shared with him one day in the forest, about how Wolf kept his bed in the storeroom. And how Ulrich had loved riding the sawhorses with his grandfather by his side… Viktor walked over to one of the sawhorses that stood by the wall, and ran his hand over its rough top. As he did so, he imagined Wolf there in the room with little Ulrich, and he felt the happiness that must have flowed between grandfather and grandson. Then, suddenly, Viktor heard a laugh. It was clear as could be, and it was a happy laugh.

            Viktor turned around. He was alone in the room. He glanced at the various tools that were hanging on the wall that the storeroom shared with his bedroom – the room, where a bed stood, covered by Ethel’s quilt. The quilt where Wolf’s room is pictured, Viktor suddenly grasped. Then: “My bed is your bed, isn’t it?”he asked aloud, looking in the direction from which the laughter had sounded. Viktor didn’t see anyone there, and, indeed, there was no one there to be seen, just someone to be heard, and sensed. For, at that moment, Viktor laughter sounded again, a bit louder this time. And he would have sworn in a court of law that some unseen person clapped him firmly and jovially on his back…

            Viktor took another look around the storeroom, then returned to his bedroom, undressed, and climbed into bed. He noticed that when he extended his right foot, his toes ended up directly below the embroidered piece he’d been studying before his brief visit to the storeroom. How did I never notice this before tonight? he asked himself, even shaking his head in dismay. He heard no reply, but as he leaned back and rested his head upon the pillow, he murmured out loud, “Sorry for leaving you out of the list of the family members, Mr. Gassmann. No offense meant, Sir.” Viktor thought he caught sight of a cloud-like form perched on the chair across from the bed. An old man, it seemed to Viktor. Suspenders atop a billowing white shirt. And a long, gray beard. As Viktor settled back under the quilt, preparing to sleep, a thought drifted into his consciousness. Guess I’m really one of the family now… For better or for worse.

            And thus, Viktor closed his eyes at the same time as the two other male members of the future Gassmann-Bunke joint family, and in just the same way: with something to hide. As he lay in bed, his arms crossed behind his head, Viktor reflected on the fact that he had kept his fair share of facts to himself over the years. These included one which he knew would shock Ethel and her family when it came out – if it ever did.  He hoped it would never come to light, but that was something he couldn’t entirely control, since other people were involved, too. Ulrich’s words about secrets came to mind then. Followed by the memory of his recent vow to live his life in a straightforward and honest way now.  No ploys. No more calculations.  But what is all this business now, if not calculations?? He recalled the feeling that had arose in his stomach when Ulrich asked him to keep silent.  Damn it! He’d gotten himself out of the spot between one rock and a hard place, only to end up wedged in somewhere else. He pulled his arms out from beneath his head, turned onto his side, and plumped up the pillow with an energetic pummeling, before closing his eyes and wishing for a deep sleep to blot this all out. 

            However, the whole situation did not fade from Viktor’s consciousness, either during his sleeping, or his waking, hours. He found himself distracted, no matter whether he was cutting trees with Ulrich, or moving along on a furniture project in the workshop, or out on a stroll with Ethel.  She, of course, perceived this distance and wondered whether Viktor might be having second thoughts about marrying her.  She’d had no experience with men before he came to work and live on the homestead, after all. And although she could guess his moods easily, she found it difficult to intuit what exactly might be drawing his attention away from her. She noticed that he spent a good part of mealtimes looking back and forth between Hans and Ulrich and Renate, scanning their faces.

Finally, after the second day of this, Ethel decided to say something to her fiancé about it.

She chose their evening time together, when, at her request, they had gone to the treehouse.  It was on this visit to what had become their favorite spot, that she realized how much Viktor had come to love this place, too. He sat down with his back against the beech tree trunk, spread his legs so that Ethel could sit between them and recline against his chest – in their most familiar pose, these days. Once she did that, he wrapped his arms gently around her waist and sighed deeply, but said nothing They loved to sit there like that, in silence. Not that they ever talked about it. Each just understood that being together this way was soothing to them both. It enable them to let go of whatever had gone on during the day and simply feel each other’s love, and the divine energy of the forest, too.  Sitting in the treehouse, they often lost track of time, the darkening of the forest their only clue that night was approaching. 

This evening, as always, Ethel felt and heard Viktor’s breathing slow down, and his heartbeat, too. But again, her earlier suspicion was borne out: Something was on his mind, preventing him from fully connecting with her right now. He’s in another world somewhere, Ethel thought to herself. And, indeed, he was. 

It was that damned question of whether or not to talk with Renate about Hans’ plans that had captured Viktor’s attention once more.  Ulrich had asked him not to say anything, but for the past two days, from the moment Ulrich made his request, in fact, Viktor felt in his gut that he should tell Renate what lay ahead.  Maybe it was his old pattern popping up again: that long-standing compulsion to figure out how he could make everyone happy while alienating no one, thereby keeping himself in the clear and unharmed. 

But as he considered whether this was his motivation in the current situation or not, he felt the unpleasant sensation in his stomach that he’d lately come to believe was a sign – From the trees? And thus from God? – not to stay silent about the matter. He was, actually, a bit relieved to detect this feeling, since it seemed to him that even noticing what he felt there was an indication that he had shifted his way of approaching life.  He’d just posed to himself the question of how to go about not betraying what his stomach was telling him, when Ethel spoke.

“My dear…” she began quietly, and then waited for his reply.  It took a few seconds, but she heard him whisper in her ear.

“Yes, dear Ethel?” Then he leaned forward and gave her a light kiss on her earlobe as he spoke. “What is it?”

She laid her hands upon his and noticed how small hers looked by comparison.

“I was wondering… You seem to have something on your mind.  Is something wrong?”  Then she held her breath, glad that she was facing away from him, in case he was looking for a way to give her bad news.

“I can’t put anything over on you, can I?” he said with a smile in his voice that brought Ethel some relief, as did the playful squeeze he gave her waist.

No longer frightened, she just shook her head. “What is it, then?”

“It’s a matter of a secret someone has asked me to keep,” he said finally.

Upon hearing this, Ethel sat up and turned around to face him, crossing her legs beneath her skirt.  “A secret? What secret?” Then, realizing what she had just asked, she laughed. “I’m sorry. It wouldn’t be a secret any more if you told me would it?”

Viktor shook his head. “Two people have told me it now, and I wish neither had.  And the second one asked me not to tell a third.”

After letting this sink in for a moment, Ethel said, “Well, all I can say is that I hope no one is asking you to keep something terrible from me.” 

“No, no, nothing like that.”  He grasped her hands and then took each of her fingers in turn into his, tapping it lightly with his thumb.  As he did so, still thinking about what to do, he had a thought, and the thought was accompanied by a lightness inside him, a feeling of calm. Ahhhh! That’s what to do!

He smiled.  “In fact, no one asked me not to tell you.

“Really?” Ethel sat up straighter now.

“Yes.” Viktor nodded. “Do you want me to tell you?’

Ethel hesitated, her lips parted.  Unbeknownst to Viktor, she was at this moment listening to what her body – her “little voice”, as she called it – was saying to her. Yes or no?

After a moment, she felt her answer.

            “Yes, I do.”

            And so he told her about his conversation with Hans, and then what Ulrich had said in the woods.

            “I… I can’t believe it!” Ethel whispered.  “And yet, I’m not surprised,” she said. “Not after that conversation when Ewald was here, when Hans left the table.”

            Viktor nodded. “It does seem connected to that, doesn’t it? I mean, at least in the timing of it.”

            “I can see now why you’ve been so distracted the past two days, thinking about it.”  Now she was the one tapping his fingers with hers.

            “What’s eating me up inside is that your father asked me not to tell Mrs. Gassmann, but I feel inside that I should tell her.”

            “Then why haven’t you?” Ethel said, studying his face as she waited for his answer.

            He cradled his chin in one hand and looked out into the forest, rubbing his jaw as he thought how to answer.

            “I can’t explain it, quite,” he began. “Not to you. Not to myself.  Partly it’s because I respect your father so much.  He’s the head of your family, after all –“

            “The family that you’ll be part of, too, as of next spring,” Ethel reminded him.

            “And that makes it harder.  I know it’s not my place to tell her, because I’m not part of the family, and this is nothing if not a family matter.”

            “Yet, you feel inside that you should tell her?” Ethel asked. “And you don’t know whether to listen to my father or to your own inner feeling.”

            “Yes, that’s exactly it,” he told her, both relieved and grateful that she understood his dilemma. I certainly did pick the right girl to marry!

            “I don’t envy you,” Ethel told him after considering the situation herself for a bit. 

            “Tell me,” Viktor said, taking both her hands in his, “have you ever been in this kind of situation? With having to decide between doing what someone wants you to and doing what you feel is right?”

            Ethel thought.  “Hmmm. Not with any big decisions, anyway,” she said. She held up the hand with the ring he’d carved for her. “For the biggest decision, I knew in my heart that what you asked me to do was right.” She gave him a big smile, which coaxed one out of him, too.

            “But with smaller things,” she went on, “yes, I’ve had those times. With my quilts. A client will swear up and down that she wants certain colors, while I have a strong sense that what she’s asking for is all wrong.  A couple of times, when I was first starting out, I gave in and did what the client wanted, instead of what I knew was right.”

            “And how did it turn out?”

            “Awful. Well, at least that’s how it seemed to me.  The clients claimed to be happy, because they got what they said they wanted, but I knew the quilts would have been more beautiful, if I’d just totally obeyed my inner voice.”

            “But I’ve never seen any of your quilts that wasn’t heavenly,” Viktor told her, quite honestly.

            She leaned forward and touched his nose with her index finger. “You didn’t see any of those early quilts,” she teased him.  “I learned my lesson.”

            Viktor sighed.  “But if I tell your mother, she is going to be upset at the news and upset that she didn’t hear it from your father or brother. And they’ll both likely be mad at me, then, too.”

            “You may be right,” Ethel told him thoughtfully.  “But what Mama cares about most is everyone being happy, and she always wants to know everything about everything. You know that!”

            “I do,” Viktor said. “Sometimes I’ve felt like a criminal, what with all the questions she asks me about this or that.”

            “That’s right.  So if you give her information she can use to help keep everything in the family in order, she’ll be in your corner for life.”

            “But I don’t want to do it for that reason,” he said, taking Ethel’s hands again. “There’ve been too many times in my life when I’ve done things just to get something out of it, Ethel. And I made a promise to myself not to do that any more.”

            She looked at him intently for a moment.  He wasn’t sure what she was doing, but it wouldn’t have surprised him – not any more, at least – to learn that she was tuning in to her heart, asking herself the very question he’d recently posed to himself: Was he marrying her just to get ahead in her family, or did he really love her? Ethel was sure she knew the answer, but a quick check wouldn’t hurt, she decided.  So she did look for the answer inside herself, and she discerned swiftly that the love she’d been feeling coming from him these past months was genuine.  

            “Then I would say to you to go with what you know in your inner being to be true and right,” she told her fiancé.  She paused, and then added, “Otherwise you might regret it. And we’re not talking about quilts here.”

            Viktor took Ethel by the shoulders and gently turned her around, so that they could sit in their favorite position.  As they sat silently, he could feel the love flowing strongly between them, with the divine energy of the trees mixed in, too.  When it became clear to both of them that it was time to head back to the homestead, Viktor embraced her from behind, kissed the back of her head, and then spoke softly into her ear.

            “I don’t know how I managed to ever deserve you, Ethel. In fact, I don’t think I do! But I’m more grateful for you than I can say.  And I love you more than I can say, too.”

            Back at home, Ethel checked on the goats and chickens before going into the house. On the doorstep, she ran into Viktor, who was just coming out.  Knowing that it was not his usual pattern to be in the house at that time, she gave him a questioning look.

            “Just filling up the kitchen wood box for tomorrow,” he told her.  Then he squeezed her hand and bade her a good night. She watched as he made his way toward the workshop, leaning down to pet one of the cats as he went.

*          *          *

            The next morning, Hans came up alongside Viktor in the workshop and laid a hand on his shoulder.  It felt like an almost friendly act, or, at least, not hostile.

            “Tornado warning,” Hans said in a low voice. When Viktor turned to face him with a quizzical look, Hans smiled.  “Papa told Mama last night.”

            This was the first mention Hans had made of his plan since the day of his tense conversation with Viktor about it. Viktor, for his part, had not raised the topic with his future brother-in-law, not even after his heart-to-heart with Ulrich. But now Hans had brought it up himself.

            “So, everything’s moving along the way it should be, then?” Viktor asked. “With all the documents?”  As always, he felt like he was walking a fine line between showing a genuine interest in Hans’ plans and upsetting Hans by indicating any great closeness with Ulrich. But as Hans spoke, detailing with great excitement – but in a low voice – which papers had been submitted, and how good it all looked, in terms of him getting approval to travel to Illinois, Viktor saw that his own relationship with Ulrich didn’t matter to Hans in the least any more.  Evidently, Hans no longer felt he needed his local family’s love and affection in order to feel good about himself: “I’m going to America!” his expression said.
“Let them all try to top that!”

            Viktor figured it would be appropriate to extend his hand to Hans, and he guessed right: Hans immediately grasped it and pumped it hard. Then he even threw his other arm around Viktor’s shoulder.

            “Ah, Mr. Bunke,” he said, in a light and friendly tone which communicated that all was well between them now, and his earlier prickliness a thing of the past.  “I’m glad you’ll be here to take care of Ethel.” Here he leaned closer and whispered, “Because I’m going to have my own wife to look after before long.”

            “Really?” Viktor asked, smiling. “You already have someone in mind? You do move fast!”
            Now Hans released both hand and shoulder and put his own hands up in a gesture of denial. “Oh, not quite yet,” he replied with a laugh. “But once I get there, it won’t be long, I assure you.”

            “What won’t be long?” Ethel called out to them in her ringing voice. Both men turned to see her standing in the small doorway to the workshop, backlit by the morning sun so that her blonde curls looked like a halo.

            Thinking back to their conversation the evening before, Viktor felt a wave of love for her that seemed stronger than it had even twenty-four hours earlier. How can that be?

            “Oh, just guy stuff,” Hans told Ethel with a wink. “Giving him advice on his upcoming nuptials.”

            “Oh, yes,” Ethel scoffed, laughing. “You with all your experience. I’m sure Viktor has been taking careful notes.” She looked over Hans’ shoulder at her fiancé and, in spite of herself, blushed at the thought that the two of them might actually have been talking about her wedding night.  She, too, noticed that she somehow felt even more in love with Viktor this morning.

            Viktor said nothing, but just waved the notebook he held in his hand, and pulled out the pencil he’d earlier tucked behind his ear. 

            Ethel covered her face with her hands out of embarrassment. Then she turned and, floating out of the workshop without seeming to touch the ground at all, she called back to Hans and Viktor:

            “Come into the house.  Mama wants to talk to us all about something.”

            Both men looked at their watches. It was only 10:25. Dinner wasn’t due for another two hours.  They exchanged glances, and Hans’ lightheartedness faded, replaced by the expression of a man who knew his death sentence had been commuted, but who still had to face the judge simply as a matter of protocol. At least that’s what Hans hoped to God was the case…

            The Gassmanns’ kitchen did, indeed, have the air of a courtroom when Ethel entered, followed by Hans and Viktor.  Renate was sitting in her usual spot at the far end of the table, but Ulrich, instead of taking his seat at the opposite end, was standing at Renate’s side, doing his best not to betray any emotion or give any sign of what was to come. The rest of them sat in their familiar chairs around the table.

            Renate seemed to have piled her dark braids atop her head with particular precision that morning, and although her eyes had looked red to Ethel earlier, at breakfast time, she hadn’t given them any hint that anything was amiss. But they all knew that it had to be something important for Renate to summon them all in the middle of the morning’s work.

            “Your father told me your news last night,” Renate began, without any preamble, looking at Hans and only Hans.  “It seems that the whole thing is already quite advanced.”

            Ethel cast a quick glance at Viktor, whose face registered mild surprise. Then she looked at her brother and asked, “What plans?” For a moment, she regretted that Viktor had shared everything with her. She also felt a brief pang as she made a decision to make use of the conversation she’d interrupted in the workshop. “Hans!” she burst out. “Are you getting married, too?” Her remark seemed idiotic to her as soon as she’d uttered it, but at least it might convince her mother that she had not known what was going on. That might be a comfort to her… Hans said nothing, and Renate spoke again.

            “Hans is not getting married, Ethel,” she said sternly. She paused, and then continued, in the tone of a parent who has been informed that her child has engaged in an act of unparalleled naughtiness.  Ethel waited for her to say, “It has come to my attention…” but Renate chose different words.

            “For those of you who don’t yet know,” she said dryly, looking to Viktor and then to Ethel, “Hans has spent the past two months planning his flight –“

            Ethel glanced again at Viktor, who now looked suitably surprised. At least that’s the way it seemed to Ethel. Did he not tell her last night after all??

            “Mama!” Hans burst in, even making a move to rise from his seat. But he fell silent when Ulrich raised both hands and motioned for him to sit back down.

            “Let her say her piece,” he told Hans. “It’s the least you – we – can do.”

            “His flight,” Renate repeated. “His escape. To America, of all places. To Illinois.”
            Here Ethel didn’t restrain herself, and her question was quite sincere. “But Hans, I don’t understand she cried, leaning forward to stare at him. It had suddenly sunk in that this whole situation was not abstract, but real, and that if it went through, then her brother would sometime soon be half way across the world. “Illinois –“

            “Illinois,” Renate confirmed, nodding her head slowly.  “Evidently he feels there are more opportunities to be had there, with his Uncle Ewald, than here, in the bosom and comfort of his nearest and dearest family members.”

            Ethel could see that her mother, who was tapping the table unconsciously with her right hand, was fighting back tears. Seeing Renate’s uncharacteristic display of emotion, Ethel, too, grew emotional, and felt tears well up in her own eyes. 

            “Hans,” she whispered, and reached across the table to take her brother’s hand.  “Why?”

            “Yes, Hans,” Renate echoed coldly, “go on, then. Tell us all why you’re going.”

            Hans’ face grew red at this, and he laid his hands flat down on the table top.  “I’m not some five-year-old who stole a pot of paint and painted the cows red,” he said, more loudly than he intended. “Don’t scold me like a child.  I’m a grown man and I can make my own decisions without having to answer to all of you! I don’t have to tell you a thing!”

            Renate was struggling to contain herself, and now she was clutching the skirt of her apron in her lap with both fists, eyes closed. But the tears began pouring out anyway. Suddenly, she resembled not a tornado, but a bent-over sapling left in the storm’s wake. Leaning over, she rested her head on her folded arms. They could all see her shoulders heave as muffled sobs came from her covered face.

            Everyone exchanged glances, and then Ulrich silently shooed them all out of the kitchen, back into the yard.  Ethel was the last to leave, and as she turned, she saw Ulrich kneeling on the floor, embracing Renate, who had thrown her arms around his neck and was crying, crying, crying.  It was the saddest sight Ethel had ever witnessed, and she didn’t understand it, at least not fully. Nor did she ever forget it.

            It was only later on, after supper, that Ethel was able to discuss the goings on with Viktor. This evening, they just took a stroll down the road, walking along the border of the Gassmann property, in the direction of the Walters’ farm.

            “So you really did just take in the firewood last night?” Ethel asked as they strolled, hand in hand in the grass alongside the dirt road.

            Viktor shook his head. “No, she was alone in the house, and I told her.” Then he turned to look at Ethel, who knitted her brows in confusion.

            “But… She said that Ulrich told her last night.”

            “That’s true, he did.  He told me as much after supper while we were felling some birches this morning.”

            “And was he upset that you told her first?”

            Viktor stopped and turned to face her. “That’s the thing, Ethel.  He doesn’t know I told her.”

            “What? That doesn’t make any sense.”

            “No, it doesn’t,” Viktor agreed, as he began walking again. “Unless she didn’t tell him.  And it seems she didn’t, because your father thanked me this afternoon for not breathing a word of it to her.”

            Ethel was the one to stop now.  “He did?”  When Viktor nodded, she said, “That explains why Mama made such a show of announcing the news to you and me. ‘For those of you who don’t yet know.’”

            “Yes,” Viktor replied. “At first I didn’t understand why she did that, because she knew full well that I knew.  But then I guessed that this was her way of giving me a signal that she hadn’t shared with your father that I had told her.”

            “A signal that she would keep your secret-sharing to herself,” Ethel said thoughtfully.

            “I guess so. But why?”

            Ethel looked into his eyes and then embraced him.  “Maybe she loves you and doesn’t want things to get off on the wrong foot between you and Papa before you and I are even married.”

            “That doesn’t sound totally right to me,” Viktor said.  “She has no reason to protect me that way.”

            “No, it doesn’t feel that way to me, either,” Ethel admitted. She paused, and then laid her hand on Viktor’s chest. “But she does have a reason to protect Papa,” she said quietly. “From thinking you betrayed him by telling Mama something he’d asked you not to.”

            Viktor sighed.  “Now that makes sense,” he said wearily.  “Damned if you do, damned if you don’t…”

            They continued their walk mostly in silence, both reflecting on how the morning had played out.

            As they turned around and headed back toward the homestead, the setting sun glowing yellow and red ahead of them, Ethel shared one of the thoughts that had come into her head during the silent part of the stroll.

            “Now I see why Mama looked so, so sad when we left the kitchen this morning,” Ethel said. “At least part of it, anyway.”

            “Why’s that?”

            “Well, tell me this. How do you think I’d feel if you were keeping a big secret from me, and I had to hear it first from someone outside the family?”

            “It’d break your heart, I think,” Viktor told her.

            “That’s right.”

            They walked home hand in hand, sobered by Hans’ news and their own, private thoughts about what that news would mean for them, and for the rest of the family.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapter 23

Chapter 23

Fall, 1921

Gassmann homestead

            When Hans knocked on the Walters’ door that evening in 1921, he was met by his Aunt Lorena.

            “It’s a shame you didn’t come by a bit earlier,” she told him, motioning him into the kitchen. “You could have had some coffee and cake with your father and us.  But that’s okay, I’ll put out some more.”

            But Hans, acting as if he hadn’t even heard her, said that he’d stopped by to have a word with Ewald.  Lorena was taken aback, since Hans was always one to say yes to sweets. But she called Ewald, who emerged from the main room. 

At Hans’ request, the two men went back outside.  Hans wanted to speak to his uncle in private.  The conversation didn’t last long.  Lorena wasn’t shy about looking out the kitchen window in the men’s direction, as she tried – and failed – to catch some of the conversation taking place out in the yard beneath the apple tree. She saw Hans shake his head once, vehemently.  Ewald nodded and clapped his nephew on the shoulder. Then watched as Hans turned and walked quickly down the lane and back out onto the main road, heading in the direction of home. 

Back inside, Ewald, uncharacteristically, rebuffed his sister’s request for information about the conversation. Then, seeing that she was hurt by his reticence, he put his arm around her.

“Don’t ask, Sis. Guy stuff.  That’s all.  Nothing for you to busy your head with.”

Ewald may have been gone for the past seventeen years, but Lorena still recognized the look she now saw on his face.  It was the expression that he always wore – beginning when they were tiny kids – when he had a secret.  Not a secret he was holding off telling her, just to tease her, but one it might not be safe to tell. Back then, it was because one of them might get a thrashing if he told. Like the time when their cousin accidentally broke a piece of farm equipment they were playing on, and Ewald had been with him.  But what about now? Lorena wondered. What here might not be safe to tell?

*          *          *

            For the remainder of Ewald’s visit – and for nearly the next 28 years, for that matter – there was no more discussion of God or faith or faith healing or that little boy Bruno over supper or dinner or breakfast at the Gassmanns’ place.  Renate made sure of that. Her brother’s time with them was too precious to her to allow it to be marred by any discord caused by religious topics.  Everyone else clearly felt the same way, because the rest of the month flowed by with little more than small talk when the family was all together.  There were plenty of other topics to explore, such as more details about Ewald’s life in America. But even at these times, all parties were vigilant, censoring their own words when it occurred to them that the remarks on the tip of their tongues might lead someone to feel hurt or insulted or left out… The list of emotions to avoid causing in others was long, and this naturally limited the mealtime conversations. 

As a result, the rest of the month passed very smoothly, it seemed to Renate: no ill will, no bruised feelings, no resentment. Renate made this assessment based on what she herself observed, and on all that she heard from the other individual family members.  Of course she was sorry to say goodbye to Ewald that day when they all got together at the Walters’ farm to send him off, but she wasn’t despairing, the way she’d been when he left the first time, in 1904.  This time, the whole family gathered around him, and the tears that were shed were of sadness, certainly – at the fact that he hadn’t been able to stay longer, and at the knowledge that they had no idea when they might see each other again, if ever.

But there were other kinds of tears mixed in, too.  Ulrich and Ewald embraced in tenderness and love, grateful that they had swept away the misunderstanding they’d carried with them for so long.  Renate, too, had forgiven her brother for what she had interpreted as his slight of her, in writing to Ulrich and not to her.  As well, she had learned enough of his life in America, that she could feel genuinely joyful for him.  Thank goodness he had found a wife who made him happy, and that they were raising a wonderful family.  Renate kept reminding herself of this and pushed away her own feelings of regret that she’d never meet her sister-in-law and nieces and nephew.

“You know that young man is in love with you, don’t you?” Ewald asked Ethel quietly as he hugged her goodbye.  Taking her blushing cheeks as an answer, he said, “Be happy, Ethel, dear. This family’s been through so much. Allow yourself to bring some joy into it. Some new life.”

Only a few words passed between Hans and Ewald as they took leave of each other, and no one overheard what they said. The two shook hands heartily, and Ewald clapped Hans on the shoulder.

Lorena and her mother shared their own, private words with Ewald. Then he hopped up in the front of the wagon, alongside his father, who was taking him to the train station in Varel.  The two men would talk about whatever needed discussing on this ride and make their final, brief, and undemonstrative goodbyes on the platform.

A job well done! Renate thought to herself, as she walked slowly back to the homestead with her husband and children, hand in hand with Ulrich.  Now life can get back to normal. God knows there’s enough work to be done to prepare for winter!

*          *          *

About a month later, on a sunny Saturday afternoon in November, Viktor and Ethel took an after supper walk to the old treehouse.  They walked together nearly every day now, in the early evening, after the light meal was cleared and the dishes washed, and the horses and goats and chickens put in for the night, and whatever woodworking project was under way put to bed, too. Although their strolls took them in various directions – toward Bockhorn or Varel, or down any of a number of paths through the Gassmanns’ forest – the treehouse had become their favorite spot to sit with each other and share their thoughts.  So, on this day, it didn’t surprise Ethel when Viktor expressed the wish to go there.

The days were growing both shorter and cooler, and when they climbed the rope ladder, they found the treehouse floor littered with fallen leaves in various stages of dryness. 

“I love the scent of the leaves!” Ethel exclaimed, as her head emerged from over the edge.  This time, Viktor had gone up the ladder first, since he enjoyed reaching a strong hand out to Ethel to grasp as she reached the top of the ladder. She delighted in this part of the visit, too. So, she often shooed Viktor up the ladder before her, even though, as he had learned on their first visit, Ethel needed no help whatsoever climbing the rope rungs and hoisting herself onto the treehouse floor.

“They do smell wonderful, don’t they?” Viktor replied, nodding. “The green ones still smell like the tree, somehow, and the dry ones already smell like the earth.  It’s the whole yearly cycle before us.”

Ethel hadn’t been up in the treehouse during the autumn for many years, and she had missed being there at that time. She began sweeping the leaves up into a small pile using the small broom she’d found resting against the railing when she and Viktor had first climbed up here a couple of months earlier.

“I can still hardly believe this lasted all those years,” she said with delight, pausing in her sweeping to wave the broom in Viktor’s direction.

He laughed, swept up himself by Ethel’s childlike joy.  “It must have magical properties,” he said.

“Oh, yes!” Ethel replied, sweeping again now.  “Or maybe the fairies used it while Hans and I were absent.  Maybe they replaced any broken or rotted straws.”

It didn’t even occur to Viktor to ask if he could help.  He understood that this was Ethel’s own personal communion with the leaves. So, he watched silently from where he sat near the ladder, as Ethel moved the leaves into a pile against the beech tree’s trunk, next to where he was sitting.  It seemed to him that she was nudging them the way she’d urge a goat kid or a kitten along, not wanting to hurt it, but with her goal still clearly in mind.

When the leaves were all gathered together into the shape of a narrow bench, Ethel motioned to him.  “Come, sit!”  He did, and the two of them settled down atop the leaves, some of which crackled, while others slipped.

“Did you do this with the leaves when you were growing up?” Viktor asked.

Ethel nodded.  She was picking up leaves, one by one, examining them, crumbling some of the driest ones, and bending the ones that were holding tight to their green-ness this way and that, testing their flexibility.  “What we liked best was to cover the whole floor with a thick layer. Then we’d lie on them for hours, like they were a featherbed and look up at the sky.”

“There must have been more leaves then – or did you do that later in the fall?”

Ethel laughed, remembering it. “No, we didn’t wait. We couldn’t wait. As soon as the leaves began falling, we’d bring a rake along with us, and collect all the fallen leaves around this tree. Sometimes for a long ways in all directions. Then we’d put them in baskets we’d brought with us– we came prepared! – and haul them up to the top of the ladder with a rope and dump them out here, and spread them all around.”

“Quite the production!” Viktor said, laughing, too.  He loved watching her when she told these stories of her childhood, as she often did when they were up here in the treehouse.  She really came alive out in the big beech.  Although the treehouse was barely ten feet above the forest floor, it was as if Ethel was transported even higher, into some divine realm free of all domestic cares, or worries about family matters.  Not that Ethel ever really seemed weighed down to him, not the way others in the family often did, but here she was even lighter. When he was with her in this spot, Viktor understood why her brother and parents had felt the need to tether their dear, ethereal Ethel, lest she float away, up into the heavens, and never return.

Sitting with her now, Viktor suddenly began to wonder about that tethering.

“Ethel,” he asked thoughtfully, “do you ever feel that your parents, or Hans even, have kept you from being yourself?” He had turned to face her, and his serious question surprised her.

“What do you mean?” she asked, even though she grasped what he meant right away.

“I mean… you’re so full of joy and life. I see it so clearly up here in the treehouse.  You’re like a beacon of happiness here.  Even in the way you swept up the leaves.”

“And I’m not full of life when I’m not up here?” she asked, with a light tone and a slight teasing smile she hoped would mask her emotion, the love she felt so strongly for the man beside her.

Viktor shook his head and, smiling, wagged his finger at her. “Don’t try to trip me up, now!  That’s not what I meant at all.”

Ethel took his hand and tapped it against his leg. “I know. I was just teasing you, Viktor.”

            He laid his other hand atop hers. “But I asked in all seriousness, Ethel,” he continued. “Because I see your quilts.  And how close to God you are.  I think you’re the one in the family who most believes in God.”

            “Why are you bringing this up, all of a sudden?”  Ethel scrutinized his face.  The two of them hadn’t ever discussed the question of faith, even after the argument about it when Ewald was visiting.  That was probably because of the to-do that the discussion caused that day when Hans had left the table.

            Viktor shrugged. He wasn’t quite sure of the answer himself.  He hadn’t planned to bring it up.  “I just see how full of the divine you are, Ethel.  And I remember how – that day when your Uncle Ewald was still here and we were talking about God and why he doesn’t stop us from doing certain things, even if they’re bad for us. I saw it then in you”

            “I remember that conversation well,” Ethel said with a nod.  “And Hans asked me whether I believed God could heal you if only you believed enough. Is that what you’re thinking of?”

            “Yes, but not just that.  You talked about how we all have free will.  Because …. I think you said it’s because God wants us to learn for ourselves what’s right and wrong.”

            “I do think that. I don’t remember exactly what I said that day.”

            “I do,” Viktor told her, squeezing her hand. “You said that God is always around us, giving us signs that He’s there, and showing us the way. The right way. Helping us choose.”

            “Yes. Even if He can’t stop us from walking off a cliff. That’s the phrase Hans used, isn’t it?”

            “I think so. Something like that.”

            “But, Viktor, dear, why did you want to talk about that now? And here?”

            Viktor turned and looked out through the branches that formed the pillars of the railing that ran around the treehouse. 

            “I guess,” he began slowly, “because I see how light a spirit you are, and I want you never to lose your connection to God.”

            “But why would I lose it?” Ethel asked him, a confused frown forming on her face.

            “I saw how hard it was for you when Hans disagreed with you. You had this beautiful idea and hope and belief, and he did his best to crush it.”  He waved his hand to encompass the treehouse around them.  “But here. Here, Ethel. This is your pure element, where you’re surrounded by God. Where no one would dare tell you not to believe in that.  At least I hope they wouldn’t.  I wouldn’t.”

            Ethel was so surprised by the turn the conversation had taken that she didn’t even know where to start with a reply.  So she just looked at Viktor and allowed her hand to rest in his, and to feel the love for him that rested so strongly in her heart.

            “And I would never want you to walk off a cliff,” Viktor went on, his voice very earnest now. 

            “A cliff?  What cliff?” Ethel asked, feeling a bit exasperated.  “Viktor, what are you talking about?”

            Silently, Viktor pulled his right hand free and began brushing aside some of the leaves in the pile that lay between them. Then he stopped and motioned to Ethel. “Go on,” he told her, indicating that she was to keep brushing the leaves away.

            She did so, and after a moment, she came upon a small, dark gray, cloth bag with a drawstring closure. She looked to Viktor, still confused. He motioned to her to pick it up.

            “Go on, look inside,” he urged her.

            Ethel picked up the bag, which was light as air in her hand, and slowly loosened the drawstring.  First she peered into the opening, but since she couldn’t see anything, and could only feel that there was something rather solid, but light inside, she tipped the bag upside down above her palm.  She had to give it a bit of a shake, and when she did this, something small and wooden fell into her hand.  She realized right away that it was a ring, and she brought it up to her face to get a closer look. Carved of light wood, with a band the width of the nail on her pinky finger, it had been sanded to silky smoothness. But it wasn’t just a plain band: A carved flower nestled amongst delicate leaves rose up from one edge. 

            “I carved it from a piece of a fallen branch, from beneath this tree,” Viktor told her quietly.  “Since this tree means so much to you.”  He paused and took her free hand in his. “And since you mean so much to me.”

            Ethel was quite literally speechless, captivated by the beauty of the little wooden ring, and overwhelmed by the surge of joy that was rising up in her. 

            Viktor, seeing that Ethel didn’t know how to proceed, gently picked the ring up from her palm.  “Can we see if it fits?” he asked, and when Ethel nodded silently, he slipped it onto the ring finger on her right hand. 

            “How did you get it just the right size?” Ethel asked in amazement, having found her voice. 

            “That’s a woodworker’s secret,” Viktor whispered, leaning down and kissing her hand.  “Do you like it?”

            “It’s beautiful,” Ethel whispered back. “I can’t even imagine how you made it.”

            “With love,” Viktor told her, somewhat embarrassed by his show of emotion. “I love you, Ethel,” he went on.  “Am I wrong in thinking you feel the same way?”

            Ethel shook her head and smiled, as tears began flowing down her cheeks.  “I love you, too, Viktor.”  It felt so wonderful to say this to him, after all the times she had said the words in her thoughts.

            Viktor turned so that he was sitting cross-legged before her. “If that’s the case,” he said, “then, will you marry me?”

            “Yes, yes. Oh, yes, of course!” Ethel told him, her arms around his neck now, and her head resting on his shoulder as she allowed her tears to flow freely now. 

            Viktor stroked her hair with one hand, taking in the sweet scent of her hair and the joy that filled him, too.  After a minute, he turned his head and found her lips with his. Their first kiss as a betrothed couple.

            They sat up in the treehouse for a while after that, watching as the sun got lower in the sky.  Ethel was leaning against Viktor, his arm around her shoulders.  For a bit, neither of them spoke, each taking in the love that flowed through them, and the divine love they felt coming more strongly now from the forest around them.

            Then Ethel, her head still on Viktor’s shoulder, remembered something he’d said earlier.  “Viktor, tell me: Why did you mention all that about free will? And the cliff?”  She felt him shrug.

            “I didn’t intend to talk about that,” he told her.  “It’s just that I wanted to ask you to marry me up here, in this most heavenly spot in this divine forest you love. That we both love!”

            “But that doesn’t explain the cliff,” Ethel persisted.

            Viktor felt a little sheepish, but he answered her. “Well, I wanted to ask you in this spot, because this is where you feel closest to God.  And since you believe God guides us along the right path, I was hoping you’d feel guided by God to give whatever answer was best for you. To decide with your own free will.”

            “Even if that was a ‘No’?” Ethel asked.  She lifted her head off his shoulder, so that she could look at his face.

            “Yes,” he told her, facing her now, too. “If marrying me would mean that you were jumping off a cliff, then I wanted God to tell you that now, so that you could refuse me. Because I don’t ever want to lead you off a cliff, Ethel.”

            Ethel shook her head and looked at him, hoping that he could see all the love she felt for him.  “No, Viktor.  I don’t feel God’s telling me there’s any cliff up ahead with you. Just love.  That’s the way it feels to me.  I’ve never felt so happy in my life.”

            Viktor wrapped his arms tightly around her and held her close.  “As God is my witness, Ethel, I don’t want to ever tether you to the earth the way I saw Hans do. I want you always to feel as light and free and happy as you feel here tonight.”

*          *          *

            Ethel was feeling a bit anxious when she went back into the house that night, after accepting Viktor’s proposal. When Ethel came in from the yard, Renate was laying a towel over a bowl of bread dough on the counter for its overnight rise.  Ethel approached her mother from behind, but said nothing, not knowing quite what to say.  But, hearing her, Renate turned around and looked her up and down, barely able to conceal a smile whose origin Ethel couldn’t surmise.

            “Well,” Renate asked in a jolly tone, “what do you have to say for yourself, Ethel, dear?”

            At a loss for words, Ethel simply stretched her right hand out toward her mother.  Renate noticed the trembling fingers and immediately grasped her daughter’s hand. First she brought it up to her lips.  Then, smiling now without trying to hide it, she leaned over to study the beechwood ring on Ethel’s finger.

            “Mama,” Ethel said quietly, with a mixture of excitement and trepidation, “Viktor asked me to marry him.”  She held her breath, waiting to hear what her mother would say.

            Renate took her time responding. She realized this was perhaps not the kindest way to treat Ethel, since it left the young woman in doubt for long, long seconds, but this was a big moment, and Renate wanted to dramatize it as much as possible.  After all, there seemed to be so few occasions these days for big bursts of happiness in their lives.  So, she peered at the ring, and then up at Ethel’s face, and then back at the ring. Finally, she squeezed her daughter’s hand.

            “Well, I hope you said yes!” she replied, beaming now.

            Ethel threw her arms around her mother, grateful that Renate approved of the engagement. Now she could let her tears out, and her breath, too. 

“I did, Mama!” Ethel burst out. “I did!” 

As the two women were hugging each other and swaying in a joyful dance, Ulrich walked into the kitchen.

“What’s all the commotion about?” he asked, smiling, too, but acting as if he knew nothing.

“Our Ethel’s engaged,” Renate told him, lifting Ethel’s hand up to show him the ring.

“Papa, look!” Ethel said.  “Viktor made it for me, out of wood from the beech tree the treehouse is in.”

Ulrich inspected the ring, turning Ethel’s hand this way and that, with dramatized seriousness, as if he were a jeweler taking the measure of a rare and expertly-cut diamond.

“Lovely work,” he said finally, and he clasped her hands in his.  “He’s a good man, Ethel.  He’ll do right by you.”

“I think so, too, Papa.  I know so.”  She hugged her father, too, noticing a look of happiness and peace on his face that she hadn’t seen for many years.

She also noticed that neither of her parents looked the least bit surprised.

“Did you know he was going to propose?” she asked them.

Renate and Ulrich exchanged glances, as if deciding who should be the one to tell her.

“He came to me yesterday,” Ulrich said.  “Asked me for your hand. Once I said I’d be very happy to have him as my son-in-law – as long as you agreed, of course –” Here Ethel laughed.  “- he showed me the ring.  Asked whether it would be an insult to give you this instead of a traditional ring.”

“And what did you tell him?” Ethel asked.

“That I thought it couldn’t be more perfect.”

“Oh, Papa, you’re right!”  And she began pointing out this or that detail of the ring to her parents, marveling at the beauty of the design, and at how it was both delicate and sturdy at the same time.

“An engagement ring should be just like this,” Renate told her.  “It should be just like your love for each other: beautiful enough to inspire you to make each other happy, and strong enough to weather everything you’ll have to go through together.”

*          *          *

So, as it turned out, the news of Viktor and Ethel’s engagement came as no surprise to anyone but Hans.  He noticed the ring on Ethel’s finger at breakfast the next morning.

“What’s that, Ethel?” he asked, reaching across the table to take her hand.

Ethel looked over at Viktor, seated on Hans’ left, but he encouraged her with a tip of his head. Their news was hers to share.

“Well,” Ethel said, for some reason smoothing her apron with her free hand and then looking at the ring herself once more before continuing, “Viktor asked me to marry him last night.  And I said yes!”

Hans’ jaw literally dropped open. He turned to Viktor, his eyes squinting in disbelief.  He looked like he was hoping Viktor would deny it. 

“It’s true,” Viktor told him.  “I’m the luckiest man alive.”

Hans looked to his mother’s face, and then his father’s.

“Did you two know about this?” he asked, his tone accusatory.

Is he upset we didn’t tell him earlier? Or about the engagement itself? That’s the question they were all asking themselves.

Renate, wanting to calm the turbulent waters they could all feel rising inside Hans, quickly answered.  “Now, Hans,” she began, immediately realizing she’d chosen the wrong words. Now, Hans… She knew he hated when she began sentences that way, because it meant she didn’t agree with whatever opinion he was voicing.  Striving to salvage the situation, she forged ahead, using a different tack.

“Ethel just told us last night,” she told him, “after you’d already gone up to bed.”

Hans sighed audibly, looking from one to the other of them.  Ethel was beaming. Their parents had donned subdued expressions, but Hans could tell they were happy about it, too.  Viktor was keeping his mouth shut.  Smart man, Hans thought.  He’ll fit in well with the Gassmanns. Even as this thought came into his head, Hans didn’t yet realize that he was already distancing himself from the family.  His family.  Now they weren’t “us Gassmanns”, but, rather, “the Gassmanns”.  I’m on the outside. Yet again. That thought came into his head, too. Along with, They couldn’t bother telling me. But, at the same time, he wasn’t yet ready to relinquish his lifelong role as Ethel’s closest ally, as her protector. 

“I’d like to talk to you later,” he said to Viktor. “I have a few questions for you.”  He was trying to strike a tone that would show Viktor that he had something of a say in his sister’s future. That Viktor would have to satisfy both Ulrich and him if Ethel was going to be allowed to marry him.

Ethel did not take his words the right way at all. “Hans!” she whispered as if no one else at the table could hear her. “Stop. You’re embarrassing me.  Viktor already talked to Papa, before he proposed to me.”

Ulrich nodded and was about to speak, but Hans held his hand up. 

“I’m your older brother. I should have the chance to discuss this with the man who wants to marry you.”

Now Ethel tossed her napkin onto the table. She opened her mouth to speak, but Renate quickly laid her hand on Ethel’s and squeezed it. This was the motion she had always used to signal to her children that they were going off the rails in a conversation. But she hadn’t had to use in years, not since they’d been little. What’s going on with them? she asked herself. First Hans last month, and now Ethel…

Renate would have squeezed Hans’ hand, too, but Viktor was in the way: His seat at the table was next to Hans, while she was seated to Viktor’s right, at the end of the table. But, after his six months living with the Gassmanns, Viktor possessed keen enough insight into the various family members, that he’d anticipated Hans would react this way to the news.  The evening before, in the treehouse, he even thought of suggesting to Ethel that she share their news with Hans right away, so that he wouldn’t feel left out. But she was so giddy with happiness when he proposed to her, that Viktor didn’t have the heart to dampen her high spirits by trying to guide the situation.  Besides, he figured Renate would be equally aware of the possibility that Hans might feel left out, and would make sure Ethel confided in her brother before bed. A second line of defense. Evidently, though, Renate, too, was overcome by the high spirits of the occasion. And the news came to light in a clumsy way.  No problem, Viktor thought. I can still make this right.

“It’s fine, Ethel,” Viktor said calmly, looking at his fiancée and nodding gently to her when she seemed on the verge of continuing her protest.  Then he turned to Hans and went on. 

“I’ll be happy to sit down with you. It’s natural that you feel protective of her. If Ethel were my sister, I’d want to do just the same.”

Hans nodded and pressed his lips together, an expression that said, Yes. That’s good. This is the way men who respect each other act.

“Later on, then,” he said to Viktor, and clapped him on the shoulder.

Now that the crisis was averted, everyone could all turn their attention back to their rolls and cheese and coffee.  The conversation shifted to lighter topics. When Viktor happened to glance in Renate’s direction a minute later, she gave a barely perceptible nod and a quick blink, showing her appreciation that he had salvaged the meal.  We’re going to do well together, Mr. Bunke, Renate thought to herself.

Renate was genuinely happy that Viktor had proposed to Ethel.  It was clear that he doted on her, and although they hadn’t known each other long, certainly not as long as she and Ulrich had been acquainted before getting engaged, she felt this would be a good step, both for Ethel and for the family.  Viktor had shown himself to be a good worker.  More than good, even. He’d grown so connected to the forestry work since he came: Ulrich had even remarked to her that it was as if it was in the young man’s blood.  Renate could see how much this pleased her husband, especially since Hans showed no interest in the forest itself.  As we’ve noted before, Ulrich’s melancholy had noticeably eased since Viktor’s arrival, and Viktor himself had grown more open and joyful as he worked alongside Ulrich and his connection to the forest deepened. 

Renate had noticed the atmosphere in the home growing lighter these past six months, too. Seeing everyone else’s growing happiness, she, too, grew more at ease, and when she gave Ethel her assent for Viktor’s courtship, that felt like just the right move: Reflecting on Ethel’s giddy delight at her engagement, and Viktor’s considerate treatment of Hans at breakfast, Renate concluded that this current state of the Gassmann household was a clear sign from God that she’d taken the right approach in her carefully-planned management of the family.  She even sighed with relief, thinking about the engagement and what this meant for the future here on the Gassmann homestead.  She’d learned from Ulrich that Viktor no longer had any family left. That means he and Ethel won’t be moving away, back to any Bunke family home.  They’ll marry, there’ll be children… The Gassmann homestead will become the Gassmann-Bunke homestead.  Renate felt such joy rise up in her at the mere thought of it…True, as she contemplated the various ways her daughter’s marriage would affect life there at home, Renate did feel a faint undercurrent of unease where Hans was concerned, but she pushed it away. I must be sensing some holdover from last month’s kerfluffle. That’ll pass, too.

*          *          *

            Viktor had begun considering how to deal with Hans late the previous evening, after Ethel accepted his proposal. Imagining that Ethel must already have told her brother, Viktor pondered the question as he lay in his bed in the room off the workshop.  He did his best to put himself in Hans’ position, to see the various reasons Ethel’s brother might view their engagement as a threat to himself and his position in the family.  Viktor, like Renate, had felt tension in Hans during the past month.  Also like Renate, he attributed most of Hans’ prickliness to the awkward suppertime discussion about God that they’d all endured during Ewald’s visit. Unlike Renate, though, Viktor also saw that other factors were contributing to the chip his future brother-in-law seemed to have on his shoulder. 

            He’d seen Hans tense when Ulrich praised Viktor’s work. And there was the afternoon when Ulrich and Viktor emerged from the woods, laughing and high-spirited after a day spent soaking up the trees’ heavenliness as they worked.  They met Hans as he came out of the workshop. At the sight of them, his placid expression shifted, and he greeted them with a dour countenance. This wasn’t the last time this kind of scene played out, and so, then – at the beginning of the summer – Viktor began approaching his interactions with Hans with extra care and forethought.

            Here was Viktor’s dilemma: How could he establish a good relationship with Hans, while also strengthening his connection with Ulrich?  Good relations with Ulrich were absolutely key, if he was to fit in here over the long term.  (He began considering all of this right from the start, long before he even considered trying to court Ethel, but once he made up his mind to woo her, he knew that cultivating good terms with her father and brother could only help…)

Looking at all of this from the outside, it might seem that Viktor had sought – and was continuing to seek –  to actively manipulate both Hans and Ulrich, so that he could reach his goal of a long-term job at the Gassmann homestead.  Indeed, he was striving for this goal.  At least that had been his objective at the beginning.  And really, Is there anything wrong with that?  After all, for the first time in his life, Viktor had landed in a spot where he had good work amongst good people. He wasn’t about to let that slip away through inattention, or because he overlooked something in the relationships.  Thus, he felt he had to not only utilize his powers of observation and intuition, but hone them. 

When Viktor began falling in love with Ethel, though, the situation grew more complicated.   Yes, doing the best job he could do, both in the forest and the workshop, was still paramount for him. But Ethel gradually came to occupy an equally important place in his life. There was his work on the Gassmann homestead, and there was Ethel, and he felt he couldn’t do without either of them.  He pushed aside worrying thoughts that sometimes came into his head: that Ethel’s family might suspect him of courting her as a way of solidifying his work position. 

When this concern finally made its way fully into his head, Viktor, for the first time in his life, actually examined his motives with a critical eye.  He reflected on all of this one summer afternoon in the woods.  He was taking a break from cutting down a thick spruce. Ulrich had gone back to the workshop and left him to his task.  As he sat there, his back against another spruce, he realized how others might view his interest in Ethel.  This awareness was a gift of insight from the divinely-infused forest around him. And a question formed inside his heart: Do I really feel this way about her, or is this just a ploy? 

It was a moment of deep honesty for Viktor.  He felt a chill run through his body. Whether it flowed up into him from the spruce behind him, or whether the cold originated in his heart and was now streaming out and down into the forest floor beneath him, he couldn’t tell.  But as it flowed, he realized, for the first time ever, the extent to which he had spent his life jockeying for position, employing ploys: sensing what others wanted and giving it to them so that he could gain a measure of security for himself.  His had been a lifetime of doing things that he maybe didn’t even really want to do.  He could see this now.  It horrified him. What do I want? he asked himself. What do others want of me? Can I even tell the difference?

How terrifying it was for him to come face to face with these thoughts!  It was as if his entire life had been called into question.  And it wasn’t just the realization of how he had lived up until now that horrified Viktor. No. Now that he knew what he knew, he had to make a decision: How do I live from now on? How do I know what I really want? And then the next thought: Do I really have the right to move toward what I do want?

At this moment, Viktor was grateful for Ulrich’s absence, since it gave him time to ponder. But at the same time, part of him wished the other man would come back, so that he could put off trying to solve this dilemma he’d uncovered.  But Ulrich didn’t come back.   Viktor, leaning against the spruce, which seemed to be linking him to the divine power of the heavens, found himself also resting his palms against the forest floor, so that he could feel the earth and its power, too. Help me, Lord, he mouthed silently. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to notice the energies flowing into him from, as it seemed to him now, two directions. 

Gradually, his breathing slowed, and after a bit, he noticed that all his anxiety and fear had drained out and away from him. In their place, he now felt deep peace and calm.  Joy. And a strong feeling of love in his heart.  Love for the forest and the trees, for this place on earth where he now found himself. But the love he felt most strongly… that was his love for Ethel.  

This love was so profound in him that Viktor knew it was genuine. That it was his. That he really felt it, and could trust it. He knew then for certain, that his motivation for courting Ethel was pure.  He could move forward now without doubting himself.  He hoped this would be the start of a new way of approaching life: He would strive to feel in his own heart what it felt right to do, and then to do that.  To deal honestly with others, to take note and care of other’s wishes, but without manipulating them. No more ploys, he vowed as he sat there anchored firmly between heaven and earth.

But Viktor’s determination to be keenly aware of what both he and those around him were feeling, actually had an unintended consequence: It led him into what we could characterize as a double life. While working in the forest with Ulrich, he gave full rein to expressing his genuine love of the trees and his growing affection for his employer. But when Hans was around, Viktor dialed back the intensity of his enthusiasm, so as to not cause tension between father and son, or son and himself.  He also allowed his true inclinations to come out when he was speaking with Ethel, and even, though in a more subdued form, with her mother. 

The upshot of this was that, while Ulrich, Renate, and Ethel saw before them a jovial, open, and strong young man who was full of joy for the natural world and for those whom he held in affection, Hans – although he didn’t consciously think about this – felt that he was working with a man who had a habit of keeping everything inside.  Not that their whole family didn’t do this, but Hans was confused: He saw his family members treating Viktor with a kindness and affection he himself didn’t understand.  What is there in this man to be so fond of? The two of them hadn’t formed a close bond, despite working together for months now, not even a friendship, really, and Hans began to wonder whether he was missing something that all the others saw. Or whether he was seeing the real Viktor Bunke. 

As it turns out, all of them were seeing the real Viktor Bunke, just different sides of him.  And although Viktor did manage to avoid seeming overly fond of Ulrich and Renate and Ethel in Hans’ presence, this duplicity didn’t feel right to him in his heart.  He wondered whether the fact that he was – as he saw it – less himself when Hans was around, caused the others to doubt his sincere affection for them.  He didn’t see any signs of this in his interactions with Ulrich or Renate, and certainly not with Ethel, but it weighed on him.  He didn’t want to have to dampen the joy inside him around Hans, just because he felt it was crucial for relations between them to be good.  Viktor didn’t see the irony of this: that his careful attempts to avoid giving Hans cause to fear that he was trying to usurp the other man’s position in the family actually caused Hans to feel more and more of an outsider in his very own home.  

The engagement brought everything to a head for Hans.  Upon discovering, that November morning, that everyone but him already knew that Viktor had proposed to Ethel, and that she had accepted, Hans felt he had been suddenly and violently and permanently shoved outside his family circle.  Certainly, he knew how things were decided around here: His parents were the decision-makers, giving a thumbs up or thumbs down on any matter of importance, i.e., one that would affect the whole family.  Hans had long ago accepted that way of doing things. But upon seeing Ethel’s ring, he suddenly suspected that the whole system had been controverted. That was why he asked his parents whether they’d known about the engagement.  Later on, he wished he hadn’t posed the question, because it seemed to him too revealing of his true feelings: To Hans, this engagement represented the final step in Viktor’s gradual invasion of his family. First he won Ulrich over, then Renate, and now, Ethel. Now there’ll be no getting rid of him.

As we know, Viktor foresaw that Hans would feel left out if Ethel didn’t tell him of their engagement right away.  When he heard Hans’ question at the breakfast table, Viktor kicked himself for not discussing with Ethel about how to handle telling Hans.  What he felt was a combination of frustration with himself at mishandling the situation, and a genuine desire to be on good terms with his future brother-in-law. It was this feeling that led him to immediately express his willingness to talk with Hans.  It would have been better if they’d avoided this awkwardness in the first place.  But what’s done is done, Viktor told himself.  Now go make it right.

*          *          *

            After spending the morning in the forest with Ulrich, Viktor sought out Hans. He found him in the workshop, where he was planing a piece of wood for a table leg.  Viktor stood for a moment, just inside the door, watching Hans rhythmically lean forward and then straighten up, as he pushed the plane along the wood and then drew it back, brushing aside the thin, curling wisps of wood so he could see his path clearly for the next round.  Viktor knew Hans had caught sight of him out of the corner of his eye, but Viktor didn’t want to disturb him in the midst of this delicate work.  So, he sat down on a stool at the workbench at the far end of the room and waited until Hans leaned back and reached over to set the plane down on the workbench.

            “You could have told me, you know,” Hans said, speaking even before he turned toward Viktor. “No one in this family tells me anything.” He brushed some sawdust off his forearms and then turned to look at Viktor.  “Not that you’re family,” he added snidely, without giving Viktor a change to reply.  “Not yet.”

            Viktor stayed seated, surmising that if he stood up, Hans would perceive this as a challenge. Don’t take the bait. “No,” he said calmly. “I’ll never be family.” Good to tell him that.

            “But you want to be, right?” Hans asked in a clipped voice. “Isn’t that what you’ve been doing? Worming your way into everyone’s affections here? First my father’s, then my sister’s?”

            “Hans, I…” Viktor began, but Hans interrupted him.

            “It’s a nice setup here, isn’t it?  We’re all so nice, except for me, of course. I was on to you from the start.”

            Viktor could tell that there was no point in trying to rebut anything Hans was saying.  He was too upset to be able to take anything in right now. Besides, Viktor had the sense that if he took even a single step forward, Hans would immediately strike him.  And that would be hard to walk back. So, Viktor stayed seated and let Hans have his say.

            Now Hans walked right up to Viktor, who was still seated on the stool, his right knee bent and his foot on one of the stool’s rungs.  To Hans, he looked relaxed, cavalier, even.  Bastard! Hans thought. He doesn’t give a damn!

            “No one even thought to ask me,” Hans went on.  He was standing right in front of Viktor, and he slapped his palm against his own chest, emphasizing the words as he spoke.  “Me, who has taken care of Ethel since she was a little girl.  I was the one who made sure she was always okay, that she never got hurt.  Spent all those hours, days even, with her in the treehouse.” He paused and shook his head, then let out an exasperated laugh.  “And now,” he said, looking Viktor in the eye, “she thinks she can take care of herself.  So does my father, evidently.  Good God!” He looked away now and, hands on his hips, strode back to the workbench.  He placed his hands on the edge of the bench and leaned forward, head down, tapping one toe.  He stayed like that for a bit, then spun around and walked back to Viktor.  Raising one hand before Viktor’s face, as if he were about to hit him, he extended his index finger toward Viktor and said, in a low and angry voice, “If you do a single thing to hurt her, Bunke, you’ll have to answer to me. Do you understand?”

            Viktor, doing his best to maintain a calm demeanor, despite his inner desire to defend himself, both verbally and physically, simply nodded. 

            “I gather that you asked my father for her hand before you proposed?” Hans was a bit less agitated now.

            Viktor nodded again.

            “But you didn’t think to confide in me. Me, your future brother-in-law.” Hans gave his head a disgusted shake.

            What can I say to that? Viktor thought.  Better to say nothing than to start explaining myself. Is he hurt that I never brought the topic up, never let on that I was in love with Ethel?

            “To tell the truth, Hans,” Viktor said finally, “I wasn’t sure how you’d feel about it.  I know how protective you are of Ethel.”

            “Damn right!” Hans frowned, then scratched his arm where a bit of sawdust still clung.

            “Like I said this morning,” Viktor went on, “I would be, too, in your place.”

            “Do you have a sister?” Hans asked, challenging him. “Have you looked out for her?”

            “I had a sister,” Viktor told him. That was all he said.

            “Then you do know, maybe,” Hans replied, softening a bit.  “What it’s like.  All I want is for her to be happy.”

            “I love her, Hans,” Viktor said, his tone serious and sincere. “All I want is for her to be happy. And safe. Just like you do.  I’ll do all I can to make sure she is.  We all will,” he added. “I mean, you’re still her brother.  Always will be. That won’t change just because she’s getting married. Besides, we’ll still be living here.  You’ll be able to keep an eye on us.” He gauged whether a bit of a smile might be in order, and determined that it would.  But Hans seemed not to notice.

            “Well, actually, it will change,” he said.  “I won’t be able to keep an eye on her. Or you.” He’d pursed his lips and was looking over toward the workbench now, instead of at Viktor.

            “What do you mean?”

            “What I mean is, I’m not going to be around here much longer.” Now he turned to face Viktor again.

            “Not around much longer? How’s that?” Viktor was the one frowning now.

            Hans let out a big sigh and stood up straighter.  “I’m going to Illinois, to work with my uncle Ewald.”

            At this, Viktor let out a long whistle.  “For a while? Or forever?”

            “Seems like it’ll be forever.”

            “But why?” Viktor asked, although he didn’t much expect that Hans would give him an answer. 

            “What, now that we’re going to be brothers-in-law, you think suddenly I’m going to tell you all my secret thoughts and desires?” Hans smirked.

            “I’m just surprised, that’s all,” Viktor told him.  In fact, his mind had begun to race, full of questions about the business and how they’d carry on without Hans. “Does Ulrich know?” he asked.

            “You two are so close,” Hans said sarcastically, looking Viktor in the eye. “I’d think you’d already know the answer to that question.” With that, he turned and strode out the side entrance of the workshop, pulling the door closed behind him with just enough force that it banged, but not loudly enough that you could call it a slam.

            Viktor sat motionless on the stool for several minutes, as if rooted to the spot.  Here, he’d come out to make things right with Hans, but he seemed to have failed completely.  He hadn’t even gotten a clear idea of how Hans felt about him marrying Ethel, or even about him personally, for that matter. But he had learned that one bit of crucial information. Leaving for Illinois to join Ewald? That came as a total shock.

            Viktor wondered whether he’d missed any clues in the past month.  He’d been so caught up in everything to do with Ethel and proposing to her that he hadn’t paid much attention to Hans, aside from the projects they were working on together. Damn it.  Great job he’d done of cultivating a relationship with his future brother-in-law. 

            As he thought over their conversation now, Viktor wished Hans had never told him about his plans. Did Ulrich know? To be honest, Viktor had felt a sting at Hans’ remark about his closeness to Ulrich. Wouldn’t Ulrich have told him what Hans was planning, if he knew himself? Damn it. Now he was in a difficult spot. Do I mention it to Ulrich or not? It’s not my family.  Not yet, anyway.  Which means, it’s not my business.  But it’s not entirely not my business, either… I’m damned if I ask Ulrich about it, and damned if I don’t.  And now Viktor realized that Hans was pleased to have put his not-yet-brother-in-law in this difficult position by telling him a secret.   Holy hell.

*          *          *

They set the wedding for June 11th, the Sunday after Pentecost.  This would give enough them time to make arrangements for the church in Bockhorn, and for Renate and Ethel to sew the wedding dress and get the trousseau ready. On an early December day, Renate brought up the topic, so that she and Ethel could discuss what all they’d need to make.

            “Mama,” Ethel protested, “why bother with that?  It’s so old fashioned.  It isn’t as if I’m moving away, to his family’s home. Viktor will just be moving into the house. I’ll even be in the same room!”

            Renate shook her head.  “But Ethel, we need to do things the right way.”

            “Who are we trying to impress, Mama?” Ethel protested again.

            They were talking while making supper in the kitchen, and at this question from Ethel, Renate set the pot of stew she was about to warm up onto the stove, wiped her hands on a towel, and turned to her daughter.

            “It’s not about impressing anyone, Ethel.  It’s about starting you and Viktor off on your married life in a beautiful way.  You’re beginning a whole new stage of life, and everything about it should be very special and new.”

            Ethel nodded. “I hadn’t thought of it that way.  And it’s true – I am excited to make a quilt for us.”

            “See?” Renate said, smiling, and running her hand over her daughter’s blond hair.  “It’s not just a regular day, and we don’t want to treat it that way. We want to celebrate in every way possible.”

            “All right, then,” Ethel told her, acquiescing.

            “Heavens, child,” her mother remarked, turning back to the stove, “you must be the first girl in the history of the world not to care about a new nightgown for her wedding night.”

            Ethel laughed, but said nothing. Her mother was right: She really didn’t care about the nightgown or towels or sheets, or even the wedding dress, if you came right down to it.  She knew that Viktor loved her for the person she was, not for any trappings she might adorn herself with.  The two of them would be happy to live in the treehouse with a bed and blanket of leaves.  They didn’t really need anything other than each other.

*          *          *

That night in bed, Renate related her conversation with Ethel to Ulrich.

“Like mother, like daughter,” he told her, smiling as he thought back to their own engagement.

Renate objected. “What do you mean?  I wasn’t like that!”

Ulrich nodded.  “You certainly were. How can you have forgotten? Lorena was going on and on about what she and your mother were going to make for your trousseau, what embroidery patterns they’d use, where they’d get the silk for your dress – “

“I don’t recall any of this!” Renate objected again.  “You’re making it up. My dress was made of cotton.”

“And where they’d get the silk for your dress…” Ulrich went on.  “And you – “ he held up his hand playfully to silence Renate, who was about to protest once more.

“And you said that you wouldn’t have any of that talk, because none of it mattered.  It was too frivolous to spend time and money making fancy dresses everyone would wear only once, and embroidering sheets no one but you and me would see.”  Ulrich raised one eyebrow and waited for Renate’s response.

She pursed her lips, so as not to laugh, then raised her chin and replied haughtily, “It was frivolous.  And my dress was not made of silk!”

“I know.  I remember that very well, too. You told your mother you’d be just as happy to get married in a cotton flour sack.”

Here Renate couldn’t contain herself anymore, and a smile spread across her face.

“So yes,” Ulrich said, “your dress wasn’t silk, but it wasn’t a flour sack, either.”

“That’s right,” Renate relented, taking his hand in her two.  “Mama’s a good negotiator.  She realized I wouldn’t accept silk, so cotton was the compromise.”

Ulrich nodded. “Yes.  That’s exactly the way you originally told the story to me.  Funny that you didn’t remember that when Ethel started down the same road.”

Renate gave him a sly smile.  “I didn’t want to remember, silly.  I knew I was happy with the cotton dress.  Maybe I’d even have been happy with silk in the end. Who knows?”

“Cotton was perfect,” her husband replied, pulling her to him.  “Come to think of it now, though, the flour sack would have been even more perfect. You bake so much, you’re as good as covered with flour most days, anyway!”

The two of them, married now for a bit more than twenty years, laughed at this memory. Ethel, who heard their merry voices from her room above theirs, smiled, too, imagining how she and Viktor would be just as joyful and in love twenty years hence.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapter 21

Chapter 21

Fall, 1921

Gassmann homestead

            Sometime during the second week of Ewald’s visit, the dinnertime conversation turned once more to the topic of the Germans living in America, and their ties to loved ones still in Germany. 

            “It was so hard during the war,” Ewald told them. There was no longer awkwardness about the discussion taking this turn. By now everyone was once again feeling that Ewald was one of them. So, it was acceptable to talk about these deeply personal experiences that transcended the restraints that the political and geographical distances had placed upon them during the war years.

            “Tough not being able to send letters back and forth,” Ewald continued. “That was such a torture for all of us German families there who have family here still.”

            “It was awful for us, too,” Renate told her brother. “It was hard enough to get accurate news about what was going on near us –“

            “Or in Germany as a whole!” Ulrich put in.

            “Yes,” Renate continued. “We just had no idea which way was up, what was happening in Varel or Oldenburg, never mind the other side of Germany.  To try to imagine what was going on over there in America, in Illinois, in Durand… No, that was just impossible!”

            “For us, too!” Ewald told her, nodding. “What with all the patriotic news … I almost said ‘propaganda’, but I guess I wouldn’t go that far…”

            “Oh, I would,” Ulrich said.  “I mean, about what we were reading here.  We basically gave up trying to figure anything out. We couldn’t tell at all what was really true and what was meant to give us hope, or to turn us against… you, against America… So we just gave up.  We concentrated on getting through each day here. And on praying that each person we knew – whether here or over there with you – would be safe and sound.”

            Everyone around the table nodded.  Even Viktor nodded this time, since he really had done something akin to praying while his father was off fighting, and when he, himself, had gone into the army, too.  It had been too late to pray for his mother, but he’d hoped for his step-mother and Hannelore and Walter to all come through the war alive, too…

            “We only got news now and then,” Ewald told them.  “But mostly not.  It was only after the armistice that the mail began getting to us again. That’s when we all really started to get a picture of what our relatives went during the war, and what it was like afterwards.  We all felt so helpless then, over there, stuck without a way to help you all here, afterwards, even, with so many injured and trying to get back into some kind of normal life.”

            “How could life ever be normal after that?” Hans asked.  “I mean, I never got into the fighting.” He looked around the table, gauging how the other men in the room felt about this. 

            “Thank the Lord for that,” Ewald said, and Ulrich nodded.  Viktor gave a quick bob of his head.  “Me, neither,” he said, adding, for Ewald’s benefit, “I never saw the other side of basic training.  War ended in the middle of that for me.”

            Ewald gestured at Hans. “Even so, you were still injured, without even being in battle.”

            “My injury was nothing,” Hans said. “Not compared with what others went through.  I thank God to be home alive and safe, even with one slightly bum leg.”

            There was a pause while everyone turned their attention to their plates.  Then Ewald spoke again, gesticulating with his fork.

            “You know, what you say about your leg, Hans – it reminds me.  Elise’s parents’ neighbors heard something really kind of crazy just after the war ended.  Turns out their nephew – the son of one of the brothers or sisters who stayed behind in Germany when the others, Elise’s parents’ neighbors, left for America – they live in Danzig.  And, well, this nephew – Leo was his name – Leo was badly injured in battle and sent home. He was in some army hospital there in Danzig, for a long time. I don’t know the details, what exactly had happened to him, but he had to have some surgery, something with his legs, I think. Lots of broken bones, maybe?  Or maybe partial paralysis?  I don’t know, I don’t remember. Elise might. But he was in a bad way. He just didn’t seem to be getting better.  I think there were open sores on his legs. Maybe they were going to amputate a leg? Or both of them.  Gangrene, maybe?”

            Ulrich interrupted him, laughing. “For heaven’s sake, Ewald, what do you know about what happened?”

            Everyone laughed, and Ewald opened his hands and nodded. “Yeah, I know it. Sorry. But the point is this: There was this woman who came by regularly to visit the soldiers in the hospital. And she had a son. He was maybe ten or eleven. And sometimes she brought him with her.  And all the men in the hospital, well, they noticed that when she brought her son with her, for some reason, and nobody knew why it was, they all felt better by the time he left.”

            “Do you mean they felt better as in they weren’t sick any more, or they were in a better mood?” Ethel asked, intrigued.

            “Well, now,” Ewald said, turning to her and tipping his fork in her direction, “Now, that’s the odd thing about it. Yeah, they felt happier, and, this Leopold told his family, they weren’t in such pain.”

            “Really?” Renate asked.  “What did he do?  He wasn’t a doctor, was he?”

            “Mama,” Hans said, “the kid was ten!  What kind of doctor could he have been?”

            “True,” Ewald went on. “But all the same, all the same, the sick soldiers felt different somehow. Better.  And if this woman came one time without her son – Bruno, that was his name, yes, Bruno! Yeah, if the woman came without him on a given day, the boys in the beds, the soldiers, they’d say, ‘Ma’am, please bring your Bruno with you when you come.  We feel better when he’s here!’ And so she did do that.”

            “And?” Ethel asked. “Is that it? The soldiers were happier?”  She paused and looked down at her lap, and then added, “I mean, I’m sorry. It isn’t that I mean that that’s not enough, because, of course, that’s enough. Who wouldn’t want the wounded to feel better, even just a little bit?”

            “But that’s just it, Ethel,” Ewald said.  He sat up straighter and turned to her.  “That wasn’t all! Some of those young men in the beds actually got better. Totally healthy, I mean.  Including Leo.  He had all this pain in his legs, even after the surgery that was supposed to cure him.  So much pain, and his wounds weren’t healing after the surgery. Now I remember. He seemed to have some infection where he’d had the surgery on his legs.  The doctors were really worried about it, because they weren’t having any luck clearing it up. And the day before they were actually planning to cut off his leg – I remember now, that’s what his aunt said – this boy Bruno came by.”

            “And so what happened? With the boy Bruno, I mean?” Renate asked.

            “Well, it’s hard to say. That is, it’s clear what happened: The boy was there one day – the day before they were going to amputate – and he sat down on Leo’s bed and talked to him for a little bit. Then he shook Leo’s hand and said, ‘May you be totally healthy soon, by God’s grace’.  Then he left.  As Leo’s aunt told it, it was a very funny scene.  I mean, think of it: a little boy shaking a soldier’s hand in a very solemn way.”  He mimicked the gesture.  “And by the next morning, when Leo woke up, the infection was gone, and the wound was nearly healed up.  And his pain was gone.”

            Ulrich frowned.  “I don’t understand,” he said. “What did the boy do?  He must have done something. It’s impossible otherwise.  And he wasn’t a doctor…”

            “That’s just the thing,” Ewald said emphatically, tapping his fork on the table for emphasis. “Nothing but talking and taking Leo’s hand and wishing him well.  Nothing more.  And then he was nearly all healed up the next day. Within another day, it was complete.  No one could explain it.”

            “And you heard this from who?” Viktor asked with a frown, speaking for the first time in the conversation. He was trying to keep the skepticism out of his voice, but inside he was thinking that this is the sort of story that gets passed around and garbled the further it goes.  No way that could happen.

            “Leo’s aunt,” Ewald told him.  “In a letter she wrote to Elise’s parents’ neighbor, her sister.

            “How could that be?” Viktor asked.  “That kind of thing just doesn’t happen.”

            “Exactly!” Ewald said. “But it did!  And that wasn’t the only time. Some of the others were cured, too.  One of pneumonia, another of appendicitis – he didn’t need the surgery after all.”

            There was a pause as everyone chewed – both on their food and on what Ewald had told them.  Then Ethel spoke again, as if thinking out loud.

            “Do you think it could be some kind of faith healing?” she asked, addressing no one in particular. 

            “Sis,” Hans told her, “did you hear?  This kid was only ten. Where’d you ever hear of a ten-year-old faith healer?”  He shook his head and returned to his dinner, but, almost unconsciously, he laid his left hand on his own leg, the one that had been injured during the war.  And he wondered…

            “So he’s young,” Ethel retorted.  “Does that mean he can’t be close to God?”

            “Close to God is one thing,” Ulrich said. “But to have some kind of healing powers?  Again, how would something like that work, even?”  How?

            “Through faith?” Renate suggested, thoughtfully pushing her potatoes around her plate. “Faith that God could heal those boys, those soldiers?”

            “Who has that kind of faith?” Ulrich asked, his tone thoughtful, rather than critical. “Especially now?” His mind was wandering to thoughts of war injuries and atrocities, and to just the war itself. “How do you keep your faith in God after all we’ve been through?”  Looking at Ewald, he added, “All of us.  Not just us Germans. The whole world.”

            Viktor nodded. “That’s right.  How do you believe in a God who would allow this to happen?”  The words jumped out, and now, surprised at his own openness and honesty, Viktor looked down and cursed himself for getting into a discussion of religion.

            “But God gave man free will,” Ethel said, directing her gaze at him.  “And man has chosen to make war.”

            “Then what does God do all day?” Hans asked, an edge coming suddenly into his voice.  “Can’t He do something to stop all of this? Why not stop the war?”

            “Because then He’d be violating man’s free will,” Ethel told him, her voice firm.

            “Then what good is this God?” Hans threw back at her, “If He just sits and watches everyone in the world try to wipe each other out without doing something to stop it?”

            “But He does do something,” Ethel retorted, sitting up straighter. She was surprised at the annoyance she felt rising inside her.  “He is here with us always, letting us know He is here, that the divine is here. All around us.”

            “In the forest, say,” Viktor added quietly.

            “That’s right!” Ethel pointed across the table at him.  “You can feel Him there. Papa, you’ve felt God’s presence there.” Ulrich nodded.  “You know He exists,” Ethel went on.

            “But what good does that do us, God being around us?” Hans persisted.  “I don’t understand how that helps us. Especially when He sits by and lets wars and everything else bad go on.”

            Ethel frowned.  It took a moment for her to reply, but everyone at the table waited patiently until she did.  “Hans, I guess what I’d say is that when I feel God is near me… or when I feel connected to God, to the divine … Well, then it’s easier for me to feel what it’s right to do. I’m calmer. Not upset. And I don’t get so worked up about things.”

            “So,” Hans said to her, “you don’t feel like making war when you feel God. Is that it?”

            “Is there something wrong with that, Hans?” Ethel asked him, a slight edge to her voice. “With feeling connected to God? Maybe if more people were really connected – then maybe there’d be less war.”

Renate felt the conversation heading in a direction she didn’t like, and jumped in.

            “I’m no theologian,” she began, “but I think that having God, knowing He’s there – even if you don’t feel it yourself – I personally think it helps a person feel safer.”

            “How in the world does that make you feel safer?” Hans exclaimed, exasperated.  “I certainly didn’t feel safer during the war because of believing in God.”

            “Maybe you don’t really believe He exists,” Ethel suggested. Although there was no edge to her voice this time – she was simply thinking aloud again, not casting aspersions on her brother’s faith – Hans heard an edge. He sat up straighter.

            “What, so now I’m a bad believer? And that’s why I got hurt in the war?”

            Ulrich laid his hand on his son’s arm. “That’s not what Ethel meant.”

            “But that’s what she said. ‘Maybe you don’t really believe He exists’.  Well, maybe you’re right, Ethel. Maybe I don’t.  Maybe I don’t.”  He took a breath in and exhaled loudly.

            “No, Hans,” Ethel told him, “I wasn’t accusing you of that. I was just reflecting, thinking about that boy Bruno and about the idea of faith healing and about what it means to have faith. About what might be possible if we really do have faith and are very strongly connected to God.”  She looked at everyone else around the table.  “I don’t know whether I really have faith myself. I mean, the kind of faith that believes those soldiers could be healed by the grace of God.”

            “Do you think that’s what happened with them?” Renate asked her. “That that boy Bruno asked God for them to be healed? And then it happened because he believed it would?”

            Ethel turned to Ewald. “What was it he – that boy – said to Leo?  About wishing him….”

            “Yes, wishing for him to be completely healthy soon, by the grace of God.  That’s what his aunt told us, anyway.”

            “So, this boy wished, really, really wished, for Leo to get healthy,” Ethel said. 

            “It sounds like he asked God for that, a kind of prayer,” Renate added.

            Ethel nodded.  “And then it happened.  Leo did get healthy.”

            Hans shook his head and leaned back in his chair.  “No way that could happen.”

            “Why not?” Viktor and Ethel inquired at the same moment, and then both laughed.

            Hans scowled at them.  “You know how many men on the battlefield, or in hospitals all over Germany, and not just Germany, all over France and England… How many of them begged God for healing, at the top of their lungs?” He paused. “And how many of them got it?”

            No one replied.  “And now, this little slip of a boy comes into a ward, and suddenly the wounded start jumping out of bed and throwing away their crutches?”

            “No need to make fun of it,” Renate told him.

            “But Mama,” Hans went on. “Really!  How many?  Ethel, tell me, if you believe this story – and don’t take it personally, Ewald. I’m not saying you’re lying, but –“

            “Hans, do you believe Leo actually got better?” Ethel asked.

            “I’ll grant you that.” Hans absently picked up his napkin and began twisting it in his hands.

“Then how did it happen, if it wasn’t from God?” Ulrich broke in.

“How should I know?” Hans snapped.  “Maybe he was actually on the mend anyway, and the doctors just didn’t realize it. I don’t know. Why does it have to be God? And besides, can God really even heal like that?” He looked around the table at his family’s motionless faces.  “Why’s everyone ganging up on me?  I asked a simple question: How many wounded men in that war prayed to God to get healed, and how many did get healed?  How many didn’t?  And if they didn’t, then why not?  Maybe they didn’t really believe, either? Maybe there’s only this one little boy in Danzig who really believes enough, that God answers?”

Now Viktor, uncomfortable at the rising tension, and also feeling protective of Ethel, who was bearing the brunt of Hans’ rant, reentered the conversation.

“I don’t know what it takes for God to answer a prayer,” he said.  “For myself, I can say that I gave up asking God for anything after he let my mother die when I was little…”

“You did?” Ethel asked, incredulous.

“I gave up then, and never started up again until I came here.”  Don’t mention the forest. Don’t mention feeling God there. He managed to keep his mouth shut, and prayed a small, but fervent prayer that no one at the table would ask him to explain himself. 

“Exactly!” Hans cried, and Viktor silently thanked the Lord for this small miracle.

“’Exactly!’ what?” Ethel asked, her attention shifting from Viktor to her brother.

“What I mean is, why pray when our prayers aren’t answered?” Hans continued. “When we don’t even know whether God can answer them.”

“There may be all sorts of reasons a prayer isn’t answered,” Renate offered. “Because I believe God can do anything.”

“But doesn’t this God want everyone to be happy?” Hans persisted.

Renate nodded. “I believe He does. I absolutely believe that.”

“Then why allow the suffering?” Hans asked, opening his arms, palms open upward. “What kind of God allows that, assuming He has the power to turn things around?”

“It’s what Ethel was saying about free will,” Ulrich suggested. “Each man has to make his own choices about how to live and act.”

Hans gave a dry, sarcastic laugh.  “Is this how you people explain it to yourselves – explain that God has abandoned you?  Or that he hasn’t been able to help you? By resorting to this idea of free will? By blaming all of our misfortunes on us? We do every possible harmful thing to ourselves, but God just stands by and lets us do it?”  He looked from one to the other of them, then went on.  “Even just a human parent pulls a child back if he’s about to walk off a cliff. Why not God? If we’re about to walk off the cliff toward war, say.”

“Because we have to learn on our own,” Ethel said. “That’s what I think. We have to learn on our own what’s bad and what will hurt us. If God just keeps saving us, we’ll never learn for ourselves what’s right and wrong.”

Renate nodded. “I see it that way, too.  We choose. And God helps us choose the right path.”

“How does God help you choose, Mama?” Hans asked. “Because I never have the feeling God is helping me choose.”

“He shows us the way,” Ethel continued.  “Sends us messages. I’ve heard them in the forest.  And I know you have, Papa.”

Ulrich nodded.

Hans sighed loudly, but said nothing for a moment. Maybe he didn’t know how to respond to this. Maybe he was sick of fighting about it.  Maybe he just didn’t have any hope that they’d come to any agreement on the topic.  Or any hope that he’d come to understand whether or not he did have any real faith in God. Finally, he turned to Ethel.

“So, do you believe Leo could actually have been healed because that boy Bruno prayed so hard and believed so hard that God could heal him?”

Ethel inhaled slowly and deeply and then let out a big sigh. “I don’t know, Hans. I just don’t know.  But I can tell you this: I sure want to be able to believe.  Because, think of it: Wouldn’t that be a grand thing?  To be able to believe that if you have enough faith, then God will heal someone no doctor’s been able to help?  I want to be able to believe that.”

Viktor gazed at her. And in that moment, he was at least able to believe that if anyone could muster enough faith to be able to achieve something like that, the only one around this table who had a shot at being able to do it was Ethel.  She has as much faith, as much connection to God, as all the rest of us put together.

“What about you, Hans?” his mother asked him softly.  “Do you believe it’s possible?”

Without answering, Hans folded his napkin and laid it on the table.  “Thank you for the meal, Mama,”’ he said, rising from his chair.  “I need to get some air.”

He didn’t look angry, and didn’t sound it, either, and yet, everyone at the table was stunned.  His sudden departure might have been more comprehensible, had it been accompanied by yelling, or by sharp, abrupt motions.  But there was none of that.  That wasn’t his way.  He just calmly left the table and the house.

Ethel followed him with her gaze. Then she looked at her mother, who, reading the question in Ethel’s eyes, said, to her as much as to everyone else, “Leave him be.  He just has something he needs to think out.”

In fact, this was true for all of them.  Only Hans had taken the step of removing himself from the group in order to do his thinking somewhere else.  The rest of them stayed at the table and conversed only about topics they were certain would be free of controversy.  The stormy discussion they’d just endured was so unlike what they usually experienced during meal time, that they were all at a loss.  Behind the bland words that continued to come out of their mouths, questions floated through the background of each mind, each question unique to its thinker, but each prompted by the uncomfortable scene that had just played out.  Before long, this evening meal ground to a halt. The thoughts of those sitting at the table seemed finally to have overwhelmed the thinkers’ ability to think about one topic – the topic they really wanted to be attending to – while speaking about another, uninteresting, and unsatisfying topic.  Renate rose from her seat and began collecting the dishes from the table.

“I’ll head back to the farm, then,” Ewald said. He stood up and stretched.  His words and tone sounded formal and awkward, as if he were some stranger they’d invited to dinner. Have I been away so long that they don’t feel I’m family anymore?

“It’s a nice evening,” Ulrich said. “I’ll walk with you.” And Ewald felt a bit relieved. 

The two men remained silent until they came to the main road and turned left to head toward the Walter farm. Each was beginning to allow some room in his head for the thoughts that had been pushed to the background by Hans’ hasty departure from the table.

“Sure wish I hadn’t told that story,” Ewald said finally. What he was feeling most at this point was anxiety that, in his new role as outsider – for this really was how he’d come to see himself since his arrival, despite the warmth of everyone’s welcome – he had unwittingly, out of ignorance of everyone else’s state of mind, caused a great upheaval.

“No need,” Ulrich replied, reaching over to lay his right arm across Ewald’s shoulder.  He allowed it to rest there for a few paces, even though it wasn’t comfortable for either of them to walk that way.  “How could you know it’d be such a touchy subject for Hans?”

Ewald turned to him. “Did you know it would?”

Ulrich shook his head and allowed his arm to return to its natural position, but not before giving Ewald’s shoulder a firm pat.  “Came as a complete surprise to me.”

“Me, too. But I thought it was maybe because I just wasn’t here while he was growing up.  If I knew him better, I might have known better than to bring it up.”

“I’ve lived with him his whole life,” Ulrich said, smiling, “and I never had any idea.”

“I guess most folks don’t sit around the table talking much about God and faith. We never did, growing up, and we sure don’t now, either, at home.  In Illinois, I mean.” Damn it.  “At home.”  You’re just making it worse.

But Ulrich smiled again, clearly not taking any offense.  “You mean to say,” he said, “that you Illinois Germans are just as tight-lipped as us German Germans?”

“Mmmhmm.”  Now Ewald smiled, too. “There’s so much that those Midwesterners just don’t say. Sometimes it seems like they’re just the same as us Germans, as if I didn’t really leave home – home here – at all.  Of course, there really are a lot of German families there, even if they left a generation or two ago. But still…  The pure Americans in Illinois are mighty quiet, too.  No one wants to say the wrong thing.  Nothing controversial.  ‘Do the right thing.’  ‘Be considerate.’  ‘Don’t upset Mr. Smith.’ That kind of thing.  And what that translates to is everyone keeping their thoughts and feelings to themselves.”

“Sounds pretty German to me!” Ulrich said, his smile broadening.  “And here, I thought you’d become more American, somehow.”

“What do you mean?”

“Hard to put my finger on it.”

They were walking past the forest on their left now, the Gassmanns’ forest, and farm fields on their right, and both men studied the landscape as they walked along it. Ulrich made a brief attempt to imagine how it would look to him if he’d been away for seventeen years and was seeing it anew after that long absence. Ewald, meanwhile, was delighting in the way the early evening’s sunrays played amongst the tree leaves and rendered the forest more achingly beautiful with each moment.  The silence reigned until they reached the end of the Gassmanns’ land. Then Ulrich spoke again.

“Seems to me you’re freer.  You seem more open to me, happier than you were way back then, more willing to speak your mind.”

“Not that you liked it back then, on the occasions I did speak my mind,” Ewald half-joked.

“True, true,” Ulrich agreed.  “There was that one particular, last, time you spoke your mind that I’ve wrestled with all these years.  But the others – those times I always agreed with you, as I recall, so there was no bite to them.  But still, they were few and far between, don’t you think?”

He turned to look at his old friend. Although Ewald was nearly two decades older than when they’d parted, he still looked fresh and full of life. Ulrich, though, felt as if he, himself, had been hauling heavy weights around all this time. And that, despite all his physical labor and his strong and basically healthy body, this inner weight had caused his very being to sag and droop in a way that Ewald’s didn’t.

“Oh, I do. I agree with you!  Before I went to America, I think I kept most everything inside, or at least the things I figured would cause a commotion if I brought them up. But the things that would cause a commotion – they didn’t go away just because I didn’t talk about them.  They just kept building up in me until I couldn’t not let them out.  I can see that now. That’s why my decision to go to Illinois came as such a shock to everyone.  It was totally new to all of you, totally out of the blue, like a lightning bolt.”

“Yes, that’s true,” Ulrich told him.  “We none of us could understand it at all.  Where did that come from? That’s what we were all asking ourselves and each other. It seemed so sudden to us that we couldn’t believe you were serious.”

“What you didn’t know was that I’d been thinking about it from the time Ralf went over. And the idea just got stronger and stronger until finally I made up my mind.”

“But why didn’t you ever talk to us – or at least to me – about it before you announced it?” Ulrich asked. Ewald could hear the combination of a sigh and his friend’s persistent sadness about this topic.

“Ulrich, I can’t explain it.  Well, I can a little bit now.  I couldn’t have, back then.”  Ewald paused and turned to look at his old friend.  “The way I’d describe it now is that I was afraid that if I brought it up early on, when it was still just a thought I was considering, then I’d never have the chance to decide about it on my own.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I knew for sure that the family wouldn’t be happy.  You remember how rough it was for Ralf when he made his decision?  It was months of arguing and hard feelings in that period before he set foot on the boat.  And I knew I’d get resistance from my folk, too.  I mean, my parents would have been tough enough, but Renate?” He shook his head in a combination of awe and the respect.  “I preferred to give her the healthy distance you’d give a cyclone you know has the power to crush you.   She may talk about free will,” he went on, with a smile, “but that’s for her, not for anybody else. So, I announced my decision and high-tailed it out before the cyclone could get up to full power.”

Ulrich knew exactly what Ewald meant.  “Yeah, she packs a punch,” he said simply, smiling.

“A big one.  I think she’s mellowed out a bit these past years,” Ewald said. He raised his hand when Ulrich began to object.  “Really, I do.  And I think it’s because she’s happy, Ulrich.  Happiness does that to a person.  That’s what I feel, about myself.  You call it more open, being more willing to speak my mind.  Maybe that’s true, but if it is, it’s not so much because I’m in America, but because I’m happy. Despite everything I told you the other day. I love my family and they love me.  It’s the love that does it. I believe that.  And Renate has that, from you and Ethel and Hans.”

“Yes, that’s true,” Ulrich granted.  “Maybe she is a little less fiery than when she was younger.”

“Less combative,” Ewald suggested.  “Oh, I don’t know how to put it.  I guess what I mean is that when I announced I was going, it was as if she felt it was a threat to the whole family order, that everything would unravel if I left, that her own personal vision of how the family should be would crumble.”

Ulrich listened, evaluating Ewald’s explanation.  Then he said, “She hasn’t changed a bit in that regard.”

“Oh, no?”

“Nope.  It’s just more under cover.  I never analyzed it, but what you say – it makes sense.  She really is like that, still.  She has her idea of the way things need to be so that everyone will be happy, and she’ll do what she needs to do to get them there and keep them that way.”

Ewald stopped and pointed emphatically at Ulrich. “Exactly!  That’s exactly it!  And that is why I waited until everything was set for me to go before I breathed a word of it.  I knew I couldn’t hold up under months of her pressure. Or at least not until I was a hundred percent sure myself it was what I wanted and that I could do it. Otherwise she would have worn me down.”

Ulrich nodded. “I can see what you mean.  That’s where you and I are different, my friend.  Your sister and I have never had that kind of disagreement.”

“Why’s that?  Haven’t you ever wanted to do something she didn’t want you to do?” Ewald was looking at him in amazement.

“Oh, I wouldn’t quite put it that way.” Ulrich turned and gazed into the woods, recalling the times when he’d wanted to do things one way and Renate another. 

“How would you put it, then?”

“Like this: In the end, the things we disagreed about… they didn’t matter enough for me to fight against that force of nature that is your sister.”  He smiled, but Ewald was still looking at him in surprise.

“But if it was something you really felt strong enough about?  What then?”

Ulrich shrugged. “It never was, Ewald. It just never was.  I take my cue from her, as far as family matters go.  Always have done, probably always will. She knows how to adjust things, keep them in order in the family. Her way of doing things keeps everything calm and good.  Happy.  For all of us.  I’d rather have her as an ally than an opposing force.”

Here Ewald understood that all the apparent peace and joy in his sister’s household came at a price, at least for Ulrich.  And what about Hans? And Ethel?  What weren’t they speaking about out loud as they went along with Renate’s way of doing things?

“Well,” he said to Ulrich, “I’d say your Hans isn’t afraid of speaking his mind.”

“Are you saying I am?” Ulrich objected, and Ewald could tell from his tone that he was hurt.

“I’m sorry, Ulrich.  I didn’t mean it that way. All I meant was that Hans is willing to go head to head with his mama, if need be.”

They were just coming to the lane that led onto the Walter farm, and Ulrich turned to face Ewald. “Do you think there’ll be a need?”

“Wouldn’t be surprised at all, judging by the dinner discussion tonight,” Ewald told him.

“That did come out of the blue, him getting riled up like that.”

“Exactly my point.  And I’m sorry if I caused some harm there.” It was Ewald’s turn now to put his arm around Ulrich’s shoulder.

“Not at all,” Ulrich said, embracing his brother-in-law.  “People need to be free to think their thoughts and speak their mind. Thoughts are free, aren’t they?” He spoke, apparently without realizing that his own life was not necessarily lived in accord with this ideal.  “I understand now why you kept quiet about your plans for so long.”

“Even to you,” Ewald told him.  “Especially to you, maybe.  I knew you’d tell her if I told you, and then…”

“Cyclone winds?”

“Mmmhmm.”

The two men laughed then walked into the farmyard. Lorena – also a force of nature, but a refreshing summer breeze to her sister Renate’s cyclone – caught sight of them and herded them along into the kitchen for cake and coffee.

*          *          *

            Ethel also felt the need for fresh air as an antidote to the stultifying effects of the dinnertime conversation. So, once she and her mother finished cleaning up after the meal, she walked out into the yard.  She felt the desire – and need, even – for Viktor’s company, and was delighted to see him sitting on a bench outside the workshop. He was bent over a thin board with a piece of paper on it, pencil in hand.

            “What are you working on?” she asked, coming over and leaning down to look at the paper.  He motioned for her to take a seat next to him, which she did.

            “Just a sketch for a design on that chest of drawers Hans and I are going to do. For a family in Varel.”

            Ethel nodded and leaned over again, studying the graceful lines of the ivy design.  “I like your carving so much, Viktor.  This will be beautiful.”

            He thanked her and then placed the board on the bench next to him, positioning the pencil so it would stay put.  “Feel like a walk?  I need to move.”

            Ethel jumped up.  “I was just about to ask you the same thing.  I love a walk at this time of day, with the sun just starting to get low.”

            Out of force of habit, they headed for the main path into the forest.  Walking slowly, they both remained silent for a bit, allowing their breathing and thoughts to be calmed by the energy of the trees and the beauty of the golden light filtering through the branches and leaves.  Viktor spoke first.

            “Will you show me the treehouse? The one you and Hans built?  If it’s still there, that is.”

            Ethel smiled.  “Oh, it’s still there.  Probably will be as long as the tree stands, and it’s a beech, so I imagine it’ll be there for decades!”

            “For your children and even grandchildren to scamper up into it,” Viktor suggested, imagining such a scene, even though he couldn’t fully picture the house, not having yet laid eyes on it.

            Ethel turned and smiled at him, but said only, “Over here, then.  Follow me.”

            She led him off the main path, into a stand of pines, and then through a section with more oaks, and then back to pines and spruces.

            “How do you remember where it is?” Viktor asked.  He could see no discernible path, unless it was beneath the fallen leaves that muffled the sound of their footsteps.

            “Have you forgotten I grew up in these woods?  I could probably find it blindfolded.” She blushed.

            “No need to test that,” he told her.  “I believe you.”

            “All right, then, come on. And stop doubting me.”

            After a few more minutes, Ethel raised her hand and pointed to something in the near distance.  “There it is.  See it?”

            “Nope,” Viktor replied, after following the direction of Ethel’s pointing finger.  There were still some leaves on the trees, mostly the oaks’, so he figured the structure must be hidden behind them.  He saw some beeches, but no treehouses.

            “Oh, my goodness, and you call yourself a forester!” she teased.

            “Never!” he objected.  “Cabinet maker, yes, forester – not yet!  So, please take pity on me!”

            Ethel shook her head in mock disgust.  “All right, then, keep going.”

            After tramping about a hundred more yards through the leaves, underbrush and small fallen twigs, Viktor finally saw it.  A tall, spreading beech tree, its silvery bark both in shadow and yet also shimmering in the early evening light. He was surprised to see that the treehouse was only about ten feet off the ground.  He wasn’t sure what he’d been expecting, especially given that it was built in a beech tree.  

            Viktor said nothing at first, just walked with Ethel up to the tree.  He laid a hand on its cool, smooth bark and looked upward, studying the floor of the treehouse: Perched on the low-slung branches of the beech, it had a roughly hexagonal deck, which consisted of small logs – birch, it looked like to Viktor – that had been laid like a floor. The treehouse rested on and was supported by five large branches spreading out beneath it from the central trunk, which ran, unhindered, up through the house’s center. A series of rough planks had been nailed from below to the birch log “floorboards”.  At the house’s outer edge, one end of each of the supporting planks rested on two of the tree’s main branches, one at each of the plank’s ends. At the center, a series of short logs slightly thicker than the floorboards supported the floor.  Viktor was impressed by the design: the thicker supports were needed at the center, because the beech’s branches were not level.  If the floor had been allowed simply to rest on the branches, the floor of the treehouse would have tilted down in the middle, like a funnel. 

Stepping back so he could see how the house itself had been constructed, Viktor discovered a simple, but effective design that was also economical in terms of the amount of materials it had used: Five or six upright birch logs had been nailed to the floor logs as posts, and long twigs had been woven between these posts and tied around them to form what served as the house’s walls.  The roof, such as it was, started as a round length of thick rope affixed to the beech trunk about six feet up from the floor.  Long, thin willow branches had been looped or hooked or tied over this rope – all of these methods had been used in various spots –  and then anchored between the woven branches of the walls.         

            “Doesn’t look like you nailed any of the planks or posts to the tree itself?” Viktor asked Ethel, still studying the construction.

            “That’s right!” Ethel told him, patting the tree. “That was the whole thing. Papa said we could build the treehouse, but we had to plan it so it wouldn’t hurt the tree in any way.”

            “So that’s why there had to be the rope ladder, instead of nailing boards onto the trunk.”

            “Exactly.” Then Ethel laughed.  “Although I think Hans suggested it more to keep me from climbing up there on my own than to protect this dear tree.”

            Viktor smiled, too.  “You all did such a beautiful job.”

            “I can’t take credit.  Except for clamoring for it to be done.  I was only three.”

            “Still,” Viktor told her, struck by how beautiful she looked in the soft light.  “Can we go up?  Is it still solid?” he asked, peering here and there.

            “I imagine so. It’ll have to be, if it’s going to last for kids and grandkids!” She smiled at him.  “I’m not sure whether the ladder will still hold us, though.”

            “I don’t see any ladder,” Viktor replied.  “Where is it?”

            Ethel pointed up to the square opening in one wall of the treehouse, about three feet wide.  It took Viktor a few seconds, but then he saw two thick, curving sections of rope wrapped around one of the floor branches.  “Ah,” he said, “the end of the ladder’s attached to those?”

            Ethel nodded. “When Hans and I got older and stopped using the treehouse, we just folded it up up there and left it.  Papa wanted to cut it, but we protested so much he relented.”

            “Why did you stop using it, if you couldn’t bear to have him cut the ladder down?”

“It wasn’t that we lost interest in it, not at all.  It was our favorite place.”

            “What happened, then?” Viktor asked. 

            “The war,” Ethel answered. “It was during the war. Papa was worried that hobos or other people travelling across the land, people who didn’t want to be found, might see the treehouse and decide it was a good place to hide.”

            Viktor looked around, at the deep forest surrounding them. He thought that if he had been travelling the land without a job back then, the treehouse would have been very appealing, indeed.

            “And so Papa ordered us to stay away from it.  Didn’t want us to stumble on anyone, or startle someone who might hurt us.”

            “Seems sensible,” Viktor replied.

            “Sensible, yes,” Ethel said, patting the tree trunk once more. “But it was very sad for Hans and me.  This was our safest place, where we could come and sit and read. Or I would work on my ‘pictures’ up there.”  She looked up wistfully. “Every time we came out here – and for the first couple of years, I was only allowed to come here with Hans – I had such a strong feeling of anticipation and joy.  The closer I got, the happier I felt.  I’d fly up that ladder and find my spot, back against the beech trunk, looking out through the gaps in the sides. It was heaven.”

            Viktor was studying her face. It was glowing now. Some color had come into her cheeks as she told him of those treehouse times.

“That last time we were here,” Ethel went on, “I climbed down the ladder, then Hans pulled it up and half-climbed, half-jumped down.  He was lanky by then. It wasn’t such a big drop!”  She laughed, remembering that afternoon. “But to me, it looked like a mile from the house down to the forest floor!  I was in awe of him, that he could do that.  He’s never tired of reminding me of that ever since – of how in awe of him I was!”

            “So, how’re we going to get up there, to get the ladder?” Viktor mused aloud.  Perhaps he could perform some feat of strength and dexterity that would impress Ethel as much as Hans’ had…  He studied the tree and the arrangement of the lower branches.

            “I bet I can hop up on this branch,” he said, “then stand up and lean over and grab the ladder, pull it down.” It wasn’t a super-human feat by any means, but it might do.

            “Yes, if you think you can, go ahead!” Ethel said.  “I’m so eager to see it again myself!”

            Striving to appear both as graceful and strong as possible, Viktor hoisted himself up onto the lowest branch – about four feet above the ground – and was pleased that he managed to do so in one, smooth movement.  All that chopping and moving of wood had made his arms strong.  Then, steadying himself against the trunk, he straightened up.  At this point, his head was just below the treehouse floor, and so it was easy for him to stretch out a hand to the left and catch hold of the side of the rope ladder nearest to him, just above the spot where it had been secured to the branch at the edge of the opening.  Gripping one of the supporting planks with his right hand, he began tugging on the rope.  It felt heavy, but it was moving more or less freely. Soon the first rung came into sight, the rope pushing a layer of old dead leaves and small twigs and beech nuts ahead of it and out over the edge, down to the ground.

            “Step back, Ethel,” he called down. “Who knows what might be resting up here on the rope.” 

            Ethel, who was standing right at the bottom of the tree, where the ladder would eventually come to rest, moved back about five feet, and was shortly glad that she had: Viktor began pulling harder on the rope, and soon, years of detritus was cascading from the floor of the treehouse as the ladder snaked out and over the edge. Swinging his left foot over and resting it on one rung of the ladder, Viktor slowly shifted his weight to that side and examined the loop of rope that evidently was still holding the ladder tightly to the floorboard.  He ran his left hand over each of the two rope loops, testing with his fingers for any frayed parts or other damage that might compromise the ladder.  The rungs themselves appeared undamaged, too, which amazed Viktor, since the ladder had lain on the treehouse floor for a number of years now. But, finding no damage, he brought his right leg onto the ladder, too. Then he slowly lowered himself down, step by step, testing each rung by bouncing slightly as he moved gradually downward.  If one of the steps did give way, at least he wasn’t so far above the ground. It was his pride more than his body that would be most hurt if he did fall at this point!  But the rope rungs held, and before he knew it, he was standing next to Ethel once more.

            “Heavens!” she exclaimed, a broad smile on her face. “I’m so excited!  It’s been six or seven years, Viktor!”  She grasped the ladder and put a foot on it.

            “Maybe I should go first?” Viktor said suddenly, taking hold of the side of the ladder.  “I mean, who knows what might be up there.  Maybe I should take a look?”  Besides, he felt that it was not quite proper for him to come up the ladder behind – and beneath Ethel – with her skirt billowing.  And what if she needed a boost to get up onto the floor?  If he went up first, he could take her hand and pull her up, but this way… he certainly couldn’t support or push her from beneath.

            But before Viktor had time to decide how to approach the situation, Ethel began making her way up the ladder, alternately lifting her skirt’s front hem and holding it in her right hand, which also gripped the side of the ladder, and then stepping up to the next rung, pulling herself upward with her left hand.  Watching her, Viktor knew he needn’t have worried that she’d need help.  She scampered up the rope. As she reached the very top rung, she deftly leaned over slightly and half gripped, half rested her hands on the second log in from the edge and lifted herself up and onto the floor.  A moment later, she was leaning over the edge, summoning Viktor.

            “It’s still perfect up here!  Lots of leaves, and probably some squirrel or mouse nests, but it’s perfect!  Come up and see!”

            He did.  Unused to climbing this sort of ladder, he felt clumsy.  Going down was easier than coming up! But Ethel didn’t seem to notice, and when he reached the top, it was she who tugged on his sleeve to pull him up onto the floor.  Not because he needed the assistance, but because she was so eager for him to see her favorite childhood spot.

*          *          *

            Hans, too, went out for a walk when he left the house abruptly, but he didn’t head for the forest.  Rather, as his father and uncle would do a bit later, he headed in the direction of the Walter farm, although he had no intention of stopping by to visit with his relatives. Enough family for one day, he thought to himself glumly. He wanted to be alone.

            Hans couldn’t pinpoint what it was, exactly, that had upset him in that evening’s conversation.  He had suddenly just grown so agitated that he couldn’t sit still.  It was all that about that stupid boy, Bruno.  Who was he, after all?  Why did people believe he’d gotten those soldiers healed?  They were all so gullible!  As if something could happen just because you want it enough.  That’s the way it seemed to him.  Why was that boy’s wanting more powerful than mine?  Almost unconsciously, he stopped for a moment and stretched out his left leg, his weak leg, as the doctor referred to it. That was the way he thought of it, too. Damn it! he thought. Damned weakness!

            He started walking again, glancing at the woods he was passing on his left, the Gassmann forest that was such an important part of his family’s history and identity.  But he didn’t feel the least bit drawn to go into their forest, which didn’t feel like it belonged to him at all in this moment. He didn’t understand it when his father or Ethel went on and on about sensing the divine when they were amongst the trees.  To him, trees were just trees, sources of future furniture.  He respected them as the means of his livelihood, but some kind of spiritual relationship to the trees?  Come on. So, he always felt left out, when the two of them got going on about God in the forest.  Isn’t it enough for God to be in the church?  Not that he ever felt God there, either. 

            Hans kept walking, looking almost resentfully at the trees – another place where he felt all on his own, excluded, even. Their trunks looked more solid and sturdy than his own, “weak” leg, which was beginning to object a bit to the fast pace of Hans’ walking.  Those trees are standing there mocking me.  “Don’t you hear us? Feel us?” they seemed to be asking him.  Or maybe they aren’t even bothering to ask meNot even bothering with me, Hans concluded now.  Just standing there, stock still, looking at me blankly, as if I’m not worth the effort.  They’ve given up on me, clearly. Turned their backs on me, in fact.  They prefer Father, or Ethel. Or Viktor: Now he claims to have found God in the forest, too. 

Hans shook his head in disgust and began walking faster, ignoring the signals from his leg to slow down. He passed the Walter farm without even noticing it, so full of thoughts was his mind.  More thoughts of being left out: out of the connection with the forest. Out of the family, out of being connected to God.  Do I even really want to be connected to God? He asked himself.  He wasn’t sure he did want that, but being without it left him feeling he’d somehow been passed over.  Why is that?  Why am I not good enough to feel God, too?  Not good enough to have my leg healed by God

Not that Hans had really ever prayed to God for his leg to be healed, or for anything else – at least not with all his heart. Before he left for basic training, he prayed with his family, first in church and then at home, on the morning of his departure, that he’d return safe from the war.  Which he had done, except for a broken tibia and fibula that left him with a persistent weakness in his leg. Plus a constant, if subtle, fear of taking a wrong step that would land him on the ground once again, with more broken bones and more pain. 

He was also left with everyone in the family looking at him as if he were now not fully himself any more. They saw him as broken and weak. Not that they said it, but he saw it in their eyes sometimes, when he stumbled – I just tripped, and not because of any problem with my leg, damn it! – or when he absently reached down to rub his lower leg after a tiring day of work.  It was as if they were looking out for him, expecting him to fall or stumble.  Because they see me as weak.  So do others in town. He was sure of it!  “Oh, that Hans,” he was sure they thought, and even said to each other behind his back. “Hans who couldn’t even make it through basic training without getting himself hurt and discharged.  Lucky thing he didn’t make it into war.  He’d never have made it back out.”  That’s what he imagined others were saying. And worse, even: Hans imagined that some even harbored suspicions that he’d contrived to break his leg on purpose, hoping to be sent home.  But I didn’t do that! he objected in his mind.  I fell when I was running over the iron barriers on the obstacle course. That soldier behind me fell on top of me, and my leg got wedged between the iron bars, and Bam! – both those bones snapped.  Sure, I took a wrong step, but I didn’t mean to.

All these thoughts and memories flooded Hans’ brain as he walked – sprinted, nearly – down the road, far past the Walter farm. His face grew flushed with a combination of anger and shame.  Damn that Bruno! Damn those healed soldiers! He stopped short of damning God, too, because he was beginning to fear, although he didn’t want to accept such a thought, that he himself was to blame for the fact that his leg still gave him pain.  I’m not worthy of being healed, a small and quiet voice inside him whispered, so softly that he couldn’t quite make out the words.  But he felt the emotion that accompanied these undecipherable words.  It was a painful and sad emotion, despair, even.  But the words that he could hear were quite clear: Ethel was right. I don’t believe God exists. Or at least I don’t believe enough. I really don’t. If He exists, why didn’t He save me from the pain of this broken leg, from this weakness?

It was almost fully dark by the time Hans turned around and began making his way back home.  Only a faint pink still hung above the edges of the horizon. As he moved steadily closer to it, it grew more and more subtle and diffuse, like a beautiful flower fading in a vase, until its bright petals turned dark with decay. All Hans could see before him, at the horizon, where his family home lay, were his own weakness and his own lack of belief in God. 

If only Hans had been able to jump forward to 1949 and sit with his as-yet-unborn niece Lina that day in June!  She might have shared with him her idea that was just beginning to blossom, the one about how maybe there really was a purpose to our pain and suffering.  About how God has a plan for each of us, and about how maybe He intends each of us to work with him to discover that plan and our purpose in life.  And to carry it out, by striving together with Him.  But Hans was still in 1921, certain that a God he didn’t even really believe in had cursed and abandoned him in his pain and weakness.  Did God have a plan for Hans?  Of course He did, Lina would say later.  But Hans was not thinking along these lines and could not yet have the benefit of discussing this with his niece.  There would be time for that.  But not yet.  In the meantime, here’s a question that was floating beneath Hans’ consciousness now: Can God help us even if we don’t believe in Him?  Does He?

Hans was now coming up on the Walter Farm.  He saw the windows lit by lamp light, and made the sudden decision to stop in and ask Ewald the question that had been taking shape in his mind as he walked.

*          *          *

As Hans was walking briskly further and further from the Gassmann homestead, Viktor and Ethel were settling themselves in the treehouse, their backs against the beech tree’s trunk.

            “Wasn’t I right?” Ethel asked, smoothing her skirt absently.  “Isn’t it just the most perfect place?”  She gave Viktor a quick glance, then focused her gaze on the wall of the treehouse and the twigs that served as its roof. She examined each part of the structure, trying to determine what had changed since she had last sat in this spot. On the one hand, she wanted to sit still, peacefully. On the other, she felt too much happiness to do that.  It was as if every cell in her body were dancing. 

            “It’s like being with an old friend!” she continued, without giving Viktor time to answer. In fact, he opened his mouth to reply, but then Ethel piped up again, turning her gaze back to the floor and walls and roof. So, he just sat there silently, smiling a bit in amusement as he took in her excitement.

            “Has it changed much?” he managed to ask finally.

            Ethel turned to him, her face bright and a little flushed. Then she took in a big breath, tipped her head back to rest against the tree’s trunk, and, eyes closed, let the breath back out in a contented sigh.  “Well, yes – I mean, there are all the leaves…”

            “And definitely a mouse nest, over there,” Viktor put in, pointing to the far corner (although “far” was relative: The whole treehouse measured not more than ten feet across).

            Ethel nodded and laughed. “Oh, yes, that’s different.  It was always very clean, back when Hans and I were up here all the time.  I had a little broom I brought out here to sweep the floor with!”

            Viktor smiled, too, and waited for Ethel to continue.

            “And there are some gaps in the thatch, of course. That’s to be expected.”

            “But aside from that?  Is it different?”

            Ethel closed her eyes again for a few seconds. Then she shook her head. “No.  It has the same feeling.” She paused. “No, that’s not quite true.  I guess what I mean, is that I feel the same kind of peace here as I used to. It makes me so happy to be here!”

            “But what, then? What’s changed?”

            Ethel laid her palm atop one of the logs that formed the floor and then turned to Viktor.  “The tree has missed us,” she said, holding her hand still, as if to sense something in the wood. Then she turned to face the tree trunk and, kneeling, laid one cheek against its smooth bark. She wrapped her arms as far around the trunk as they would go.  “I’m sorry,” she whispered to the beech.  “Sorry I’ve been gone so long.”

            Viktor turned, too, sideways, so that his shoulder leaned against the tree and he was looking at Ethel.  She was facing away from him, so that he saw only the back of her head and the mass of light curls that were beginning to gleam in the early evening light.  He welcomed this chance to study her. His eyes took in her shoulders and back, the way her apron the ties hugged her waist, and her gathered skirt flowed out beneath the apron.  He was gazing at her arms, their graceful curve visible beneath the white sleeves of her dress, when she turned her head back toward him and sat down, cross-legged and facing him.

            “Maybe you think I’m silly?” she asked him.  “Hugging the tree?”  Her look told him that although she was hoping he did not find her silly, she was also prepared to stand her ground, and defend her love of this particular tree.

            “Not at all,” he told her, quite honestly.  True, he hadn’t really given any thought to this question of whether or not she was silly for hugging a tree.

            “Really?” she asked.

            “Now, well, no, I don’t think you silly.  To tell the whole truth, I was distracted.”

            “By what?” she asked, her brows knitting in curiosity.

            “By how beautiful you are,” he told her.

            Ethel looked down and straightened the folds in her apron between her fingers.  “Well, then, maybe I shouldn’t have mentioned hugging the tree at all, if you didn’t notice!”  She looked up at him, and he saw that she was smiling.

            “I noticed, but I didn’t take note.  Of that in particular.  Just of you.”

            Now she was smiling even more. “All right.  We can leave it at that.”

            “Or maybe not?” Viktor asked her, turning so that he was once again leaning back against the tree trunk and looking out through the gaps in the wall.

            Ethel wasn’t sure quite what he was getting at, but she felt her cheeks flush fully.  Her heart had picked up its pace, too, but she was at a loss. She had no idea what to say.  Maybe we shouldn’t be up here together?  She sat up a little more stiffly now.

            Sensing Ethel’s confusion, Viktor sought to reassure her.  He adopted a cross-legged pose across from her, and although he wanted to take her hand, he crossed his hands in his lap instead.  Then, meeting her gaze, he said, “Don’t be worried.  I’m sorry. All I meant is that I want to tell you that you’re so beautiful.  And that I feel honored that you’ve shown me this favorite spot of yours.  That you’re sitting here with me.”

            Unable to keep looking him in the eye, Ethel shrugged. “You asked me to see it,” she said quietly.

            “True.” He paused, fighting the urge to take her hand in his. “Would you have brought anyone here? Just anyone, I mean?”

            She shook her head and looked back up.  “Oh, no. Not at all.  Only you!” Then she cast her gaze back down at her lap again, her fingers worrying her apron.

            Now Viktor did take hold of her hand, very gently. He cradled it in both of his, striving to take in all of its qualities as it lay there.  “That makes me very happy,” he told her, quietly, just loudly enough for her to hear.  Releasing first her palm and then her fingers, he allowed her hand to come to rest once more on her apron. Then he stretched out his legs and leaned back against the tree again, his hands clasped in his lap.  Now it was his turn to take in a deep breath and let it out.

            Ethel shifted her position, too. The two sat that way, their shoulders nearly touching, and the old, old beech supporting them both. She eventually spoke.

            “It makes me happy, too, Viktor.  I wouldn’t bring anyone else here. I only want to share it with you.”

            In this way, the treehouse gained a new significance for Ethel: The revisited joy of a personal and sacred space now expanded to embrace the new joy of a young woman sharing this space with a man she was coming to love, and whose love for her was solid enough to embrace even the image of his beloved hugging of a tree.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

         

     

Above the River, Chapter 20

Chapter 20

Fall, 1921

Gassmann homestead

            There was much to be happy about and thankful for on the Gassmann homestead as the fall progressed.  The family business was picking up: More and more orders for furniture were coming in, and since construction was up in the area, they were also able to easily sell all the wood they wanted to the saw mill in Varel.  For the first time in so many years, there was a sense that work was going in the right direction: They were able to support themselves (and pay Viktor his wages), and Ulrich even hired two workers from Bockhorn to help out in the forest, since Hans and Viktor were increasingly occupied with cabinet-making.

It was also a banner year for the vegetable garden and fruit trees and bushes. Renate and Ethel were flat out with canning and preserving now, as harvest season approached its end. For her part, Ethel was also working on several quilt commissions, thanks to the enthusiastic reviews of her handiwork that Mrs. Kropp and Hannah had given to relatives and friends. Ethel thus found herself in the kitchen with her mother by day, surrounded by canning jars and crocks and vegetables and fruits waiting to be put up, while her evenings were spent in her joyful creative pursuits.  She was looking forward to the onset of fall: The jars and crocks would be lined up in the root cellar, and she would be free to sew and quilt during the day, too.  She would also have more time to herself, which meant more time to spend with Viktor.  She was looking forward to that at least as much as to the quilting. Perhaps more, even. 

Their courtship was proceeding quietly, without fanfare.  Or, at least that was how it might have looked from the outside.  A casual observer who passed by the homestead or an acquaintance who stepped into the yard might see Viktor and Ethel in quiet conversation. Fairies in the forest might glimpse them sitting together in the woods beneath cover of a decades-old lean-to. Quiet laughter might be heard, but no more.  And although Ethel often popped into the workshop to check on Viktor’s progress with a chest of drawers or kitchen table, none of their gestures or words indicated more than simply a cordial, friendly relationship.  That was the way the two of them wanted it, especially for Hans’ benefit.   But despite the lack of any outward show of affection or words that would betray a growing depth of feeling and attachment, the connection was, nonetheless, there, and the young couple themselves felt it growing deeper and deeper. 

This strengthening of their bond was clearly visible to Renate, though, and she was, on the whole, pleased by it. After all, her gauge of whether any given development was good or not was how much harmony it produced in the family. For now, life in the home was as harmonious as she had ever experienced since her marriage to Ulrich. There was a combination of hard work that produced good results and good prospects for the future; a stability in the supply of foods and other goods they needed to live; and a state of peace and joyfulness between everyone in the household.  Touched by the sweetness that new love contributed to the atmosphere on the homestead, Renate told Ulrich that she was glad she’d given Ethel the go-ahead to think about Viktor, to allow him to court her, if he wanted to. 

Ulrich, who hadn’t been informed previously of his wife’s initial discussion with Ethel, saw no reason to question Renate’s judgment.  When had he ever done so? Why start now? Besides, he himself was growing fonder of Viktor, seeing in him a hard-working man with just enough creative vision to help the business, without derailing it with frivolities.  There was also the sensitivity Viktor showed to the forest, his clear love for the trees, and for communicating with them.  Ulrich was grateful for this younger man, whom he felt might be a good match for his daughter, in both his dedication to his work and his blossoming spiritual awareness.  Unlike Renate, Ulrich didn’t really realize anything was growing between Viktor and Ethel until she pointed it out to him.  But like his wife, he did recognize how Viktor had changed. He’d been observing with interest the young man’s transformation since the two of them had begun spending more time working together in the forest.

Hans, on the other hand, hadn’t yet caught onto either of these developments.  What had captured his attention, and was holding it fast, was the swift growth of the business.  Seeing the positive effects of Viktor’s methods – that’s what he called Viktor’s approach to working with clients: his methods – he discarded his initial skepticism and suspicion of the newcomer in favor of outright enthusiasm, and even respect.

Hans’ new view of Viktor was revealed quite powerfully toward the beginning of November, when Uncle Ewald, Renate’s older brother, came from America – “all the way from America!” “From the state of Illinois!” – to spend a month with the extended family. 

Hans was only three years old when Ewald emigrated to Illinois, and so had almost no memory of his uncle. But he could see that Renate and Ulrich were – in their own, understated ways – growing more and more excited as Ewald’s arrival drew closer and closer, and this piqued his interest, too. Both Hans and Ethel – who had been born a few months after Ewald’s emigration and thus, had no memories of him whatsoever – noticed a combination of anticipation and impatience in their parents in the week leading up to arrival day. Ethel also sensed an anxiety in both of them that surprised her. In the course of the eighteen years she’d lived so far, she hadn’t yet had to endure the pain of such a separation from a beloved person. Thus, she didn’t have the personal experience with the doubts, offenses, resentments, disappointments, hopes, and fears that might have enabled her to interpret this fleeting expression on her mother’s face, or that moment of seemingly anxious silence in her father’s presence. But, although she lacked insight into her parents’ feelings, she was nonetheless fully aware of them, since they represented shifts in the homestead atmosphere.  As a result, she, like the rest of the extended family, felt a strong sense of anticipation in the days leading up to what everyone saw as Ewald’s homecoming.

He spent the month staying with Renate’s sister, Lorena and her family, and their parents, on the farm where he’d grown up. Indeed, part of the reason he decided to make this long trip by boat was to see his parents, perhaps for the last time.  Both Ingo and Veronika were very elderly now, and although of hardy farmer stock, both were failing. Ingo was nearly deaf, and Veronika was so crippled with rheumatism that Lorena had almost entirely taken over the running of the household, with her daughter Esther’s help. Lorena’s husband Stefan ran the farm with several hired hands. (Life was good for the Walters now, too.)

Since it was only a short walking distance between the Gassmanns’ homestead and the Walters’ farm, various members of both families trooped back and forth each day – sometimes even more than once a day! – so they could spend as much time as possible with this beloved son, brother, and uncle.  And brother-in-law. Ulrich, who had been so saddened by Ewald’s emigration seventeen years earlier, was perhaps the most moved of all of them to lay eyes once again on this man who had headed off across the sea so long ago.  Thirty-nine years old now – to Ulrich’s forty – Ewald reminded Ulrich so much of the way his father-in-law had looked back then, as if both elderly Ingo and young Ingo were somehow standing side by side. 

At that first meeting, on the day of Ewald’s arrival, Ulrich sought in his friend’s face traces of the young man he’d once been so close to. He asked himself: How? How did I not write to him these past seventeen years? How did I not write about what was really important?  It suddenly seemed inexplicable to him: the combination of sadness and the feeling of loss, and of betrayal, even, that crept into his heart when Ewald first announced his plan to leave. He realized now, that this pain had remained there ever since, lying atop the layers of those same feelings which were laid down during his childhood, and which bore fruit as the melancholy that he couldn’t name, but felt nonetheless.  How will Ewald greet me? Ulrich wondered as he walked to the Walters’ that first afternoon with Renate and Hans and Ethel. He was feeling nervous, wondering what lay within Ewald’s heart. Was he angry back then, too? Is he still? These questions flooded Ulrich’s brain more and more powerfully as the Walters’ farmstead came into view.

But now, in 1921, when the two men met anew, the time that had passed since 1904 – and all the myriad, conflicting thoughts and emotions –  seemed not to exist.   Ulrich and Ewald clasped each other in a strong, tender, and long embrace, each man’s cheeks wet with tears long kept inside. Their hearts overflowed with the love they both still held dear, despite the years and the distance and the as yet unresolved tensions.

The first time Ewald joined them all for dinner at the Gassmann homestead, he immediately and naturally took a seated next to Ethel (which, it turned out, had always been his spot) and opposite Viktor. Renate sat on his left, at one end of the table. This was the first look Viktor got at Ethel’s uncle: He, perhaps naturally, hadn’t been invited to the big welcome dinner at the Walters’.  Here was a very strong man, Viktor saw right away. He also noticed a lightness and confidence that set him apart from Ulrich and Hans, and from Renate.  He wondered whether this was part of Ethel’s family inheritance. Did she come by her ethereal nature thanks to the same hereditary qualities that seemed to inhabit her uncle? Of course, Viktor noted, Ewald’s ethereality was expressed not in his body, which was strong and solid, but in the very air with which he moved through space. Ethel’s, by contrast, manifested not just in her ringing voice and light hair and energy, but also in her seemingly weightless body.  

How much of Ewald’s relaxed and self-assured air, Viktor wondered, could be attributed to the fact that he’d lived so long in America and – more to the point, as far as Viktor’s current reflections were concerned – that he hadn’t lived through the war in Germany?  Sure, Viktor was willing to grant, America went through the war, too.  But not the same way we we did here. Glancing at each person sitting around the table, he saw inscribed on each of the Gassmanns’ faces the imprint of the wartime cares and trials. Least of all on Ethel’s, it seemed to him, but still, it was there, too.  But not on Ewald’s.  His face radiated health and joy and strength. It seemed to Viktor that part of the reason for this must be the life he’d been living since he’d crossed the ocean to start a new life abroad.

Viktor’s suppositions were borne out when Ewald began telling about his life in the small town of Durand, in the large Midwestern state of Illinois, in the inconceivably – in Ewald’s view – sprawling country of America.

“I don’t know how to give you the idea of how large it is,” he told them as they all sat at dinner. The table was barely visible beneath the plates and platters and bowls full of the foods Renate knew her brother loved. 

“When the ship arrived in New York, a relative of Mr. Becker – he was my sponsor from the Methodist church there – met me, took me home with him, and then got me on a train to Chicago.  How long do you figure it took me to get to Chicago on that train from New York?” Ewald asked, looking to each of them in turn, already delighted in anticipation of what were sure to be their wildly inaccurate guesses.

Hans sat there, his brows coming together as he evidently strived to work out in his mind how long the train took from Oldenburg up to the coast, and how many times he’d have to multiply that number… He was good at calculations, but this was stumping him.  While he was still working out this math problem in his head, Ethel blithely called out her answer:

“Eighteen hours!” She, too, looked at each other person around the table, her bubbly mood evident in her light tone and the laugh that followed her answer.

Ewald shook his head and looked at Ulrich.  “Well, my friend? Your guess?”

Ulrich took in a deep breath, let it out with a sigh, and leaned back in his chair before answering, “A year and a day.” 

“Close!” Ewald laughed, and Ulrich’s mouth showed a good-natured grin. It’s good to be laughing together again.

“Sis?”

“I’m not playing your game here, big brother,” Renate told him, shaking her head affectionately.  “I know you too well.  You love nothing better than when you know something we all don’t!”

“Anyone else?” Ewald asked.  Viktor put up his hands in a gesture of surrender, not sure whether he had even been included in the invitation to guess.

“Going once….” Ewald began.  “Going twice…”

“Three days, six hours!” Hans shouted out at the last moment, hurrying to raise his hand, like a bidder at an auction.

Ewald wagged his finger at Hans.  “You always were good at measuring,” he told his nephew, “even at three.”

“Did he guess it?” Ethel piped up.  “Tell us!  How long?”

“Two days, nine hours,” he announced. “To Chicago.  And then another two – hours, that is – to Rockford.  That’s where Mr. Becker picked me up.  But if you count the time waiting at Union Station in Chicago – now that’s  a train station! – for the connection, add on three hours…”

“For a total of two days, fourteen hours!” Hans announced.  “I win!” He jumped up from his chair, fists raised in triumph.  

Renate observed this exchange with satisfaction. She was heartened by seeing Ewald and Ulrich in the same room once more, and by the generally lighthearted atmosphere.  Life had been so demanding and draining for so long that she almost thought they’d all forgotten how to laugh and relax and simply enjoy each other’s company. Even Ulrich, she thought, although she could tell there were words yet to be said between him and Ewald.  But that time will come, she knew.  Soon.

As the many dishes were passed once, and then again, and again, everyone was eager to hear about Ewald’s new life. 

“What’s Illinois like? Durand?” Ethel asked.

Ewald paused, knife at the ready to slice the piece of roast pork that his fork had already pierced, so as to think how best to describe the town where he lived.

“It’s a small town, smaller than Bockhorn, certainly,” he began.  “A town square, a ‘downtown’ they call it, with a little park in the middle, between the two sides of the main street – that’s where most of the shops are.”

“Is that where your shop is?” Hans inquired.

Ewald shook his head as he chewed a bit of meat. “No. We’re off on one of the side streets.” He stretched his hand out, in front of Ethel’s face, in fact, as if to show which direction they should walk to find it. “But the town isn’t big, like I said. Doesn’t take long to walk from one end of it to the other.”

“What’s the land like?” This from Ulrich.

“Rolling in some places, flat in others.  Flatter than here.  You can see so far. That’s when you begin to be able to see how large the country is. Goes on forever.  Farms. Corn fields. Cows and pigs.”  He shook his head from side to side, as if still amazed by this.

“And what about the forests?” Ethel asked. 

“Not so many forests there, I’m afraid,” Ewald told her.

She put down her fork. “What do you mean?  I thought you went there to be a woodworker. Didn’t you?”

Ewald nodded. “Yes, yes, I did. And I am.  But not a forester.  No one does that there.”

This bit of information was met with disbelief.  How can that be? they all seemed to ask at once. They looked back and forth to each other.

“I know,” Ewald told them. “Took me a while to get used to that, too.  Here I get to Durand, to work with Mr. Becker, and all the way we’re riding there in the wagon, I’m looking around. Fields, farm houses, cows, and grain silos – these tall round buildings they store the grain in.  But hardly any trees. Trees by the farmhouses, trees along the edges of the fields. Maybe a small stand of oaks or maples here and there. Finally, we get to Durand, and I say, Mr. Becker, Sir, where are all the forests?  And he laughs and says to me, Son, this is farming country.  Trees block the light!”

Ulrich was frowning by now. The rest of them were just staring, until Hans finally spoke up.

“But then where does the wood come from for your carpentry work?”

Ewald shrugged.  “Up north. Minnesota, Canada. Still forests galore up there.”

“So,” Viktor said, speaking up for the first time, “looks like Germany has something on America after all – our forests!”

They all laughed, but then also felt a certain awkwardness. Everyone felt certain that Viktor wasn’t intending to bring politics or the recent war into the conversation.  But his comment reminded them all that Ewald, although German by birth, was now an American citizen.  What had that meant: being a German and an American, too, in America during the war?  This was not a conversation anyone wanted to begin, at least not now, and Viktor was quick to try to shift the tone.

“I mean, we do have the best forests, right? That’s just a fact.”

“Yes, sir!” Ewald confirmed, his convivial tone and smile showing that he had taken no offense, and was even grateful to Viktor for understanding what he’d been thinking.  “I may be a citizen of America now, but I am still a German in my heart, and it does my German heart good to see our woods again. And you’re right, Mr. Bunke, even the Americans admit that our forests can’t be matched. I’ve missed them,” he added, sighing. “I really have. The landscape just looks barren without them.  Funny, isn’t it?  All those fields there growing food for the whole country, and all I want to do is walk in the woods!”

“Well, we’ll do that, too, that’s for sure!” Ulrich told his old friend. He felt relieved that the rough patch had been smoothed over, and glad for the chance he knew a walk in the woods would give them to talk.

“Enough about wood and forests, now,” Renate announced, pointing a serving spoon from the bowl of potato salad at her brother.  “What can you tell us about American women?  Specifically, about your American woman.  And those half-American children you’ve managed to produce.”

Ethel turned to face her uncle, tipped her head to the right, and pursed her lips slightly, while taking one braid in her hand and bobbing it up and down. “Now, you’d better tell me those American girls can’t hold a candle to us German girls!”

Ewald laughed and then looked from Ulrich to Renate, but neither showed any inclination to help him out of this pickle.

“You’re on your own,” Ulrich told him. 

“Well?” Renate nudged.

“Now, you’re putting me in a difficult spot,” Ewald began.  “I want to ‘plead the fifth’, as we – they – say in America. That means you don’t have to say anything that’ll incriminate yourself.  But, as we say, damned if you do, damned if you don’t.  Between a rock and a hard place.”

“Enough stalling!” Ethel teased him. “What’s your answer?”

“Can’t a man eat a homecoming dinner in peace?”

Hans shook his head. “Nope.  This is crucial information about American culture.” He turned to Viktor and winked.  At this, Ethel looked at Viktor and raised one eyebrow. Viktor wisely maintained a poker face.

“All right, all right,” Ewald replied.  “Well, if push comes to shove, I’d have to say that my Elise is the most wonderful girl in any country.”
            Ethel feigned offense, frowning and planting her hands on her hips.

“Sorry, my dear Ethel,” Ewald told her.  “I should have said, the most wonderful girl for me in any country.  And I’m sure there’s a man right here in Germany who will say the very same about you someday.”

Ethel blushed, and it was all she could do to keep from turning her eyes to Viktor. Instead, she just said, “Well, all right, Uncle Ewald, I’ll let you off the hook.”

Having once more avoided discord, Ewald went on to tell about his family.  Funny to think, Renate mused, as she listened to her brother, that he has a family of his own now.  But then again, I have my own, too. Nothing so strange about it. As natural as could be. That’s what she told herself, but deep inside she detected a sadness that her brother had built an entire life for himself on the other side of the world, a wife and two sons and a daughter she might never meet. How can such a state of affairs be natural? Renate didn’t voice these thoughts, not wanting to dampen the high spirits of the occasion.  At the same time, she recognized that Ulrich was feeling something similar: a regret that he had not been alongside his best friend as he built this new life, that he had missed standing up with him at his wedding, or being godfather to his children.

Hans and Ethel, though, Renate noted, were genuinely taken with Ewald’s tales of life in America. Especially Hans. He told Ewald that wanted to know more about the social life of Durand, by which he really meant that he wanted to know more about the girls there.

“What, not enough eligible young women here, in Bockhorn, or in Varel?” Ewald asked.

“Do you see anyone here with me?” Hans replied, spreading his hands open and turning to gesture at those at the table.  “No such luck. Haven’t found anyone to suit me.”

“Another condemnation of German maidens!” Ethel announced with a ringing laugh.

“Well, my Elise is a German maiden,” Ewald objected.  “By blood, anyway.  She was born there, in Illinois, just in another town, but not far off.  Lots of German families settled there, for some reason, in Freeport, in Lena. Durand, too.  Lucky for me, they raised their children to speak German. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have had anyone to talk to when I got there!”

“And your children?” Renate asked him.  “Do they speak German, too?”

Ewald nodded.  “We speak German at home.  Or, German with a bit of English thrown in. That started once the kids went to school.  Elise knew English, of course, since she went through school there. But she speaks perfect German.  Cooks perfect German, too!” he added with a laugh. “But don’t get on your high horse, Renate.  German food still tastes more like home here than it does there.  Same ingredients, but they taste different there, somehow.”

Renate, pleased at her brother’s praise, immediately began spooning more potatoes onto his plate from the serving bowl.  He didn’t object.

“Tell us about our cousins,” Ethel asked.  “But eat, too!  I’m sure we can come up with something else to talk about and give you a break for a few minutes.”

“Yes, let me eat!  Ulrich, Hans, tell me about the business, how it’s going.”

“We had some tough years,” Ulrich began, “during the war.  You know. Or can imagine. All I can say is, thank the Lord above for our forest.  It’s the game and the mushrooms and berries that saved us when rations were scarce, or when there weren’t any at all.  Naturally, there was no carpentry work for us then.  Folks wanted wood from us, but without any money to pay for it.”

“Sometimes folks bartered with us for wood, or for meat, for eggs,” Renate explained.  “And sometimes we just gave it to them,” she added. “What did we need with their heirloom plates or lace or jewelry?” She shook her head. “Could I really sit here now, eating off someone else’s plates, our serving bowls on top of some other woman’s doilies, knowing I’d taken their possessions for the rabbits that happened to breed on our land by happy circumstance?”

“Plenty of people did,” Ethel said quietly. “Barter that way, I mean.”

Ulrich nodded.  “True.  But your mother and I, we didn’t want to do that.  Between Ingo and Veronika’s farm and our woods and garden, we were better off than most.  We shared when it felt like we could.”

“But we also kept an eye on the forest,” Hans reminded him.  “I patrolled.  You patrolled, Papa.” He turned to Ewald.  “Firewood was scarce or, as Papa said, people couldn’t pay for it. So they came in at the edges of the forest and wanted to cut their own on our land.  We couldn’t let that happen.”

“We did do our best to hold the line on that,” Ulrich agreed. But those times of need and despair, and those moments when they had to confront trespassers in the woods weighed heavily on his heart.  Hans, though, was a teenager at the time, and his devotion to protecting the family assets was more pronounced than his consideration for their neighbors’ plight.  Still today, he saw little reason to apologize for safeguarding what was precious and life-preserving from those who sought to take it without right or permission.

“We were blessed,” Ethel remarked. The lightness in her eyes and smile took on a different quality now, as tears began flowing.  “God protected us.  We always had enough, and we had enough to help others, too.  I know that most people wouldn’t say that – that we were blessed.  And Hans,” she said, glancing over at her brother, “please forgive me for saying it, because I know you didn’t feel blessed when you were injured and sent home from training…“ She raised her hand to show that he needn’t say anything in response.  “But you know, during that time, during the whole war, I never felt in danger, not really.  We were always hearing news – from Aunt Lorena and Uncle Stefan, and Grandma and Grandpa, from the folks who came by. It was always bad news, and they poured out their hearts and their sorrows.  But I always felt in my heart that we would all survive. And we did.  By the grace of God.”

“By the grace of God,” Renate repeated softly. The others bowed their heads briefly in prayer, too.

“Let us give thanks for God’s bounty that He provides for us still,” Ulrich said.

He held out a hand to each of his children beside them who, in turn, reached to clasp the hand of the person sitting next to them, until they were all holding hands around the table, each silently expressing gratitude to God that they had come through the war. Except for Viktor, who had become acquainted with God only in recent months, in the forest that helped the Gassmanns survive the war.  It wasn’t that Viktor wasn’t giving thanks.  He was. It was just that, at this moment, he wasn’t focused on having lived through the war – he managed that, he reckoned, more by the skin of his teeth and the sharpness of his wits, than thanks to any divine help.

Precisely because Viktor hadn’t opened up communication with God before arriving at this heavenly spot, he concluded, during all those tough years of growing up and making his way, that God wasn’t working on his behalf.  It was only once he landed in this divine spot and got acquainted with God, that he came to believe – totally, one hundred percent! – that God was protecting and helping him.  He knew this had to be the case. Otherwise, how would I have found Ethel?  He had watched her and listened in amazed silence as she said what she’d just said. He took in the shining light in her eyes – the light of God, he felt –and the depth of faith and love that her whole being expressed to a degree he had not seen before this. Certainly, both the faith and the love also found expression in her quilts and her cheese and her bread, but now it was simply radiating from her, Viktor saw.  It was for this that he was offering thanks to God.  For Ethel.  For the gift of her in his life.  Glancing around at everyone else at the table, he could tell that each and every one of them felt the same away about her.

“Yes, things have come back since then,” Ulrich began, slowly and softly, as if reflecting on the war years and the nearly three years that had passed since the war ended.  “People are rebuilding, and even though so many are still out of work, enough are working that there is work for us, too.”

Ewald had taken a look in the workshop with Ulrich earlier in the afternoon, and he’d been pleased to see several projects in progress and hear that the orders were coming in steadily.

“Enough work for a new helper, too, I see!” Ewald said, gesturing at Viktor, who nodded.

“He’s a clever one,” Hans said, even clapping Viktor on the shoulder.  “Always seems to know what’ll bring a client in, what they’ll like.  And then we make it. We’re on more solid ground every day, thanks to him.” 

  “I’m glad to be able to help out,” Viktor said plainly. Then he added, “and grateful for the work.  It’s been a scarce commodity, as you’ve heard.”

Viktor felt pleased at Hans’ praise, but cautious, too, since he was well aware that Hans didn’t feel at all welcoming to him early on. He knew he was treading a narrow path here: He was a valued employee, and Hans was even presenting him as key to the business.  But Viktor was also developing a new role here – not just in business dealings, but in the family, with his courtship of Ethel. And he knew that he had to proceed with utmost care as he moved forward, so that Hans wouldn’t feel threatened by his success with the clients, or by what he hoped and prayed would be success with Ethel. 

“We’re grateful to have you,” Ulrich said. Then he inquired of Ewald, “So you have plenty of work there, too, in Illinois?”

Ewald nodded.  “We fared better there than you did here…” He paused.  “It pains me to say that, though. It was really hard being there while you all were here, and knowing I couldn’t do anything.” Ewald knew how much his family had gone through here during the war years, and he felt guilty, somehow, for having always had enough food at home – home in Illinois – and for never having to worry that his daughters or wife would be in physical danger.  And yet, it didn’t seem right to pretend that all had been smooth sailing. “I had to keep my own head down, actually.”

“Germans not so popular in America then?” Ulrich asked, without any trace of a smile.

Ewald nodded.  “Some folks we know – other German immigrants – they forbade their kids from speaking any German, and spoke only English themselves at home.  We didn’t.  We reckoned, everyone we worked for or with already knew who we were, knew us well. If they didn’t want to work with us, they wouldn’t.”

“Your Mr. Becker,” Ulrich asked, “he’s a German, too, if memory doesn’t fail me?”

“That’s right.  But his family came over late in the last century, and they married Americans, some of them.  He and his brothers and sisters, they all learned English first, along with German. Actually, his German’s kind of old-fashioned, stilted. His schooling was in English, and he picked up what German he did at home and from relatives.  So, Germans like him, they had an easier time of it.  Since his shop has had a good reputation for years, and since he vouched for me and Ralf – we’re the only two German Germans working there – he didn’t lose any business.”

“But what about you and Ralf, and your and Elise’s family?” Ethel asked, laying her hand on her uncle’s wrist.  “Did you run into any trouble because of the war?”

Ewald shook his head.  “The benefit of living in small towns where everybody knows each other, I guess.  I mean, I can’t say what people thought in their heads, or what they said in their own kitchens. But what I can say is that we really encountered mostly kindness from everyone.”

“Mostly?” Renate asked.

“There’s always this and that,” Ewald replied with a shrug. But the look he gave her, and which she immediately understood, told her it was better not to get into this topic more than they already had.  She got it: This is a happy occasion.  Let’s count our blessings

Ethel, who also intuited her uncle’s wish for a shift in topic, asked him to tell them everything about her cousins, and he happily obliged.  Pulling out two cardstock black-and-white photographs from the satchel he’d hung on the back of his chair, he proudly displayed them, introducing his children to their cousins, aunt, and uncle.

“This is Marie, our oldest,” he began, pointing to the tallest of the three children.  Thirteen years old, she had blonde braids, like Ethel, and she was healthy and strong looking.  She wore a gingham dress and dark stockings and black, lace-up shoes. 

“She looks like you, Mama, don’t you think?” Ethel asked Renate.

Peering at the photo, Renate nodded.  “More like you when you were that age, I’d say.”

“And this is John.  He’s in the middle, twelve now.”

“And already tall like his dad,” Ulrich noted with a smile.  He liked the look of the young man in the plaid shirt and the dark pants that hung on him.  “Got some filling out to do, hasn’t he?”

“Yep, a bean pole!” Ewald laughed, too.  “He’ll tower over me before long, I think.”

“Interested in carpentry?” Hans asked.

“Afraid not,” Ewald told them.  “For some reason, he’s gotten into the dairy business, helping on one of the farms with the milking.  Who knows why?  Can’t stand the animals myself.  My God, the smell that comes off those cow fields when you ride by!”

“And who’s this one?” Hans asked, pointing to the third child, a dark-haired girl, with braids that matched her sister’s, and a similar dress, too.

“Little Erika.  She’s just about to turn ten.”

Ethel held the photo up close to her face to study it, while the others complained that they couldn’t get a good look at the girl.

“Who’s she look like?” Ethel asked. “What do you think?” She passed the photo around, but no one had a clue.

“She might have your mouth, Ewald,” Renate ventured, “and your hair, except hers is dark, but other than that, I don’t see any of you there.”

“Yep,” Ewald confirmed with a nod. “She’s practically all Elise.”  And, so that the group could draw their own conclusions, he took out a second photo, one of him and Elise together, and laid it on the table next to the photo of the children.

“Oh, yes!” Renate exclaimed.  “Erika’s the spitting image of your wife!” She noted her own delight and marveled at it, somehow both surprised and pleased that she was experiencing genuine happiness at Ewald’s family, pleased that joy had replaced her earlier disappointment at having missed out on being near Ewald over the past seventeen years.

“You weren’t lying,” Hans told him, eyebrows raised. “A real beauty!  If she’s what your Midwest has to offer, sign me up!”

Everyone laughed and expressed their agreement with Hans’ assessment. But Ulrich’s smile faded before the others’, and Renate noticed some slight anxiety in her husband.

Ewald, though, pleased that his wife and children seemed to have won his family’s approval, was in an expansive mood. 

“Plenty of good girls to marry,” he said, tipping his head to the side as he looked back at Hans. “And plenty of work for good cabinet makers.”  Here, he, too, must have sensed that Ulrich was becoming tense, and he tried to turn it all into a joke.  “For all of you,” he said, taking in Ulrich, Hans, and even Viktor in an encompassing gesture. “We can move your whole operation to Illinois!”

“That won’t do at all!” Ethel objected lightheartedly. “I’d miss our forest too much, seeing as how they’re in short supply there in your Illinois.  Unless we can take it with us, that is. Can we?”

“Guess not,” Ewald told her.  “Guess not.”

“Then count me out,” Ethel told him firmly. “I’ll stay a German girl in Germany.  Especially since you have plenty of German girls there!”

And so, the discussion of the life in the great American Midwest ended for now, and although it seemed to have finished up on a light note, Ulrich felt a rising anxiety in his guts. Renate noticed it. So did Viktor, who had, over the past few months, grown more attuned to his employer’s moods.  But Hans noticed none of this. A seed had been planted.

*          *          *

            The very next day, Ulrich got the chance for the private conversation with Ewald that he’d been wishing for ever since he learned his old friend would be coming to visit.  It was Saturday afternoon, and Ewald walked over from the Walters’ farm, also eager for some time alone with Ulrich.  When Ulrich saw him walk into the workshop, he immediately set down the piece of wood he was holding and put his hand out.  Ewald took it, drew Ulrich in, and gave him a hearty hug.  Without even talking it over, the two men headed out into the forest. They eventually came to sit on a fallen spruce trunk that was waiting to be attended to before the snow set in.

            They sat silently at first, both men taking in the sounds and smells of the forest. This helped calm Ulrich, and soothe his mind, so that he’d be able to speak clearly with Ewald. But Ewald was overcome with nostalgia: Once again, after seventeen years, he was sitting deep in the forest, and not just any forest, but one in which each and every sound and sight and scent came together to form a whole that to him represented that very specific German forest of his youth.  He was so moved by the unexpected feeling of being home, that he felt tears rising.  Ulrich knew Ewald – at least the Ewald of their shared youth – well enough to let him sit, quietly, until he felt ready to speak.  This approach also had the benefit of giving Ulrich time to decide what he wanted to say to Ewald.

            After a bit, Ewald sat up straight and let out a long sigh.  “It’s been a long seventeen years, Ulrich,” he said finally.  “Don’t get me wrong.  A good seventeen years, very good.”

            “You have a beautiful family,” Ulrich said, nodding. “Mostly, I think that’s the most important thing – family.”

            Ewald grasped two meanings to Ulrich’s words, even if his brother-in-law didn’t consciously mean them that way. “It’s not easy having your family split on two sides of the ocean,” Ewald went on, “even if the family you’re with is the most loving one there could be.”

            Ulrich nodded.  “Renate’s missed you.  I’ve missed you.  You parents have, too.  And Lorena.”

            What am I supposed to say to that? wondered Ewald.  He could feel Ulrich’s melancholy, and his own annoyance.  Why can’t he just be happy that I’m back for a while?  Why replay all of that again? Or if he has to, why not just shout at me and be done with it?

            “All of that” was the scene – that’s how Ewald thought of it, and had done, for all these long years – the scene Ulrich made just before Ewald set off, back in ’04.  In a rare – or, rather, singular, unique – display of strong emotion, Ulrich came to him in his bedroom, where he stood, in the middle of packing his trunk for the ship, and begged him to stay.  It’s not fair to your parents to leave, he said.  Not fair to Renate.  And not fair to me, to our work.  How will we get by without you?

            That was the only time Ulrich ever played on his brother-in-law’s emotions – or anyone’s, as far as Ewald was aware of.  It wasn’t something he did. Ewald always knew that Ulrich felt things deeply.  Even before his emigration, he’d long been aware of his friend’s tendency to melancholy.  But never had he seen Ulrich try to change someone’s mind about a decision using what, these days, we’d call emotional manipulation.  And, unwilling to be influenced by this tactic that his own mother had employed, ultimately unsuccessfully, Ewald said something to Ulrich which he had regretted for the past seventeen years:

            “Just because you’re going to have a harder time in the workshop, doesn’t mean I can’t go live and work where I see fit.”  That was it.  And it worked, if by “worked”, we mean that these words shut Ulrich up.  What could his friend say to that? Stay for the sake of those who love you. Sacrifice your plans and your dreams for us.  No.  It had cost Ulrich a great deal of pride and strength to make the request in the first place, and after Ewald’s response, he had no strength left to mount a second campaign. 

            “Look,” Ewald said, softening a bit when he saw Ulrich’s face fall, saw him drop his eyes to the floor, “I’m going to miss you all, too.  But – it’s America, Ulrich!  There’s no limit to what we can do there.  It could be good for all of us!”

            Ulrich frowned. Then he found his voice again – not to try to sway his brother-in-law, but just to set out what was in his heart. “Good for all of us, Ewald?  I don’t see how.  How is you leaving hearth and home going to be good for us when we’re here and you’re there?”

            But Ewald’s reasoning convinced him that his decision was fully validated by all Ralf had told him about Illinois and Mr. Becker and the booming carpentry business there. Why wouldn’t it benefit us all if I get set up with good work, even if it’s far across the ocean?  Ewald didn’t consider that this might be just the thought he clung to in order to justify indulging his wanderlust, as well as a certain conviction that dogged him: that the last place he wanted to be trapped for the rest of his life was on a farm in the German countryside, where he’d end up marrying some girl he’d known since he was three, a girl from a neighboring farm (and he knew full well that his mother had such a girl in mind) and raising a family of his own within no more than half a mile from where he grew up.  Yes, he certainly would miss Ulrich – Ulrich was the only one he would probably truly miss – but Ulrich was not reason enough to stay. 

This is exactly what Ewald’s original response conveyed to his brother-in-law, and it stung Ulrich: the realization that, when push came to shove, this friendship between them was just not strong enough.  But, Ulrich did not ask himself, Strong enough to what? To survive being apart? To keep Ewald here? What was it that Ulrich was really worrying about here? What did he want from Ewald, exactly?  He wasn’t able to formulate an answer for himself.  All he could do was fall back on the same thought that came to him, over and over, during his childhood, when fate dealt him this or that blow: This is not fair! That’s what it came down to for Ulrich, even if he couldn’t articulate it: It wasn’t fair that his mother left and died, that Aunt Claudia poisoned his childhood, that his father grew distant, that Erich grew distant… A whole string of It’s not fair! experiences.

In 1904, at age twenty-four, Ulrich still, remembered each of these unfair moments, but with a child’s brain and heart.  At this moment, when his closest friend was about to leave him, Ulrich felt every bit as powerless as during all those other unfair moments.  So, he couldn’t have said what he wanted from Ewald.  He had no sense of himself as someone who could take action to remedy a situation so large and painful.  All he felt capable of doing – and this was a monumental achievement in and of itself! – was to state his view of the situation.  Then, he hoped, although without consciously realizing it, Ewald himself might make a decision that would turn it all around.  That was what Ulrich was hoping for, deep inside, when he made “the scene”. But Ewald didn’t play along.  He simply and bluntly stated that his friendship with Ulrich was not enough to hold him there.  He doesn’t love me enough to stay, Ulrich concluded suddenly. Just like Mama.  Just like Erich. This realization – and all that lay beneath it in his heart – devastated Ulrich and added a new, deep, and rich layer to his mind’s already fertile field of melancholy.  

And that was how the two men left it.  That was how it was between them when Ewald’s father drove him off in the wagon to meet the train that would take him to the coast, to his ship.  

            Once in America, once he got a bit settled in Durand, Ewald began writing to his family regularly, letters full of cheery news about his work, and amusing details about life in America.  He wrote about meeting and marrying Elise, about the birth of the three children. Except during the war.  The other Germans there advised him not to write.  Indeed, the same conversations played out here, at home, in Germany. The Walters’ friends whispered, or even said in loud voices, that it would be best not to write.  Thus, during those four long years, there was no communication, while worries abounded on each side of the ocean, alongside hopes that their loved ones were being protected through all their prayers.  And so they were.  

            But throughout the years between 1904 and now, whenever the letters could flow freely, Lorena always passed them on to Renate. She read them to Ulrich, who invariably nodded and replied, “Good. He’s doing well then. That’s good.”  Or, when the first one arrived after the war ended, Ulrich crossed himself and murmured, “Thank God.”  But he never once asked to hold or read one of these letters himself.

            Several letters written just to Ulrich arrived, too, in the early years.  Ulrich didn’t share them with Renate, so she had no idea what was in them. Nor did Ulrich volunteer any information, even when Renate asked him outright what Ewald had written. “All going well.”  That was the most Ulrich ever said.  All these years, Renate had wondered.  Is he telling the truth? What does Ewald have to say to Ulrich that he can’t say to us all in the regular letters?  In her own, sisterly, sadness, she felt envious of these individual letters to Ulrich, even a bit resentful.  And envious whenever she saw Ulrich sit down and put pen to paper, to write back to Ewald.  What heartfelt things was her brother sharing with her husband, with whom he didn’t even parted on good terms?  Why did he receive letters of his own, while she, his very own blood sister, had had to make do with the family letters?           

Now, in 1921, as Renate stood at the kitchen window (her favorite vantage point for keeping an eye on the goings on on the homestead, since it afforded a clear view of the yard and the workshop, as well as the main path into the woods), she got to wondering again.  What was in the letters?  Is that what they’re going to talk about? She stood, a dish rag in her hand, and watched these two men, both so dear to her, walk slowly into the woods. The short distance between them conveyed to Renate both a desire to be physically close and friendly, and an invisible obstacle that was keeping them from achieving that, despite how warmly they’d greeted each other at their reunion.  Yes, she could see that the obstacle was still there.  At least for now. Renate prayed that they would emerge from the forest different men.

            Ulrich was surprised by the way Ewald started their conversation.  Things were hard for him? Ulrich thought.     

            “Was it really so hard?” Ulrich responded, a bit surprised that he had gotten right to the heart of it. Ewald was surprised, too.  He didn’t realize that his friend, the friend of “the scene” had learned a little about transcending feelings and moving to action in the past nearly two decades.  Ulrich had learned this, with difficulty, during the war, when it ceased being possible to live one’s life without deciding how to live it, without choosing sides, without assertiveness.

            Ewald turned and looked at him, in an attempt to interpret Ulrich’s tone, which sounded both challenging and sad.  He nodded.  Then he began to feel annoyance rising in him.  Anger, even, an old and deep feeling of resentment.  “Did you even read my letters?” He asked, an edge in his voice, too.

            Ulrich nodded.

            “And?” Ewald asked.

            “’And’ what?” Ulrich was just looking at him, and it seemed to Ewald that the sadness was winning out in Ulrich, despite his somewhat hard tone.  He seemed in some ways the same Ulrich of that departure day in 1904, the “it’s not fair” Ulrich.  Ulrich the sad sack.  But the fact that Ulrich was now questioning him so openly hinted that something had changed in his old friend.

            “Well, I mean, did you read them?  I ask, because you never wrote back.”  Ewald was holding Ulrich’s gaze now.

            “Oh,” Ulrich said with a sigh and a shake of his head, “I did read them.  And I did write back.”

            “But I never got a letter back from you,” Ewald said, his brows knitting together.

            “That’s because I never mailed them,” Ulrich told him, and a hint of a smile came to his lips. This was a very conscious choice – to write but not mail that letters – that Ulrich made once and then held to for the intervening years.

            Ewald stood up and spread his arms in exasperation. “And you’re laughing about it?”

            “Nothing else to do about it now,” Ulrich offered.  It was already seeming ridiculous to him that he stubbornly remained silent all those years. He’d realized the ridiculousness of that as soon as he saw Ewald again.  And, having understood this himself, it somehow didn’t occur to him that Ewald might not have gained the same insight.

            “But why not send them?” Ewald pressed him.  He was confused by Ulrich’s laugh. Has he been mocking me all these years? Did he really stop caring about me the day I left? “Why didn’t you send them?” he repeated.

            “Pride?”

            “Pride?” Ewald asked. “But I was the one who wrote to ask you to forgive me for being so cruel.” He paused, sat back down on the tree trunk, and asked, without looking at Ulrich, “You couldn’t forgive me?  Was that it?”

            Ulrich shook his head.  He kept his eyes ahead of him as he answered, focusing on the beetles scurrying in and out among the fallen, dried leaves.  “No, that wasn’t it.  Of course I forgave you.  I was hurt. I was mad.  But I forgave you.”

            Now Ewald looked at Ulrich.  “But then why not write?  Were you trying to punish me?  All these years, I just figured, when I never got any answers back, that you just disowned me, that you decided it was best to cut me off and show me just how bad a mistake I made in leaving.”

            This surprised Ulrich. “Do you think it was a mistake?”

            “No.  Well, not exactly. Not entirely.” He paused. “Yes, in some ways.”

            “What ways are those?”

            Ewald took a deep breath and then let it out, and lifted his eyes to stare out into the forest.  “This, for one thing.  The forest.  You know, I… I don’t know what I thought.  Well, yes, I do, in fact. I thought, if I’m going there to do carpentry work, there’ll of course be places like this.  How could there not be?  Or, well, actually, now I come to think about it, I didn’t think about whether there would be forests like this.  I assumed there would be. But not in the sense that I consciously asked in my mind, ‘Will there be forests like this?’  I never asked myself that, because it wasn’t until I got there, to Illinois and those Midwest plains, that it even occurred to me how important these forests were to me.  It dawned on me gradually, when I woke up in the morning and there was no scent of the forest nearby. When there was no place I could go where the day turned dark from all the trees around… That’s when I began to understand.  That was one mistake.”

            “And others?” Ulrich asked.  He was fully aware that he had not answered Ewald’s question, about whether he’d sought to punish him through his silence. But he wasn’t yet ready to answer the question, just as he hadn’t been ready back then to send off the letters he’d written. 

            Ewald understood this, too, and he chose not to press his brother-in-law.  He’d grant him the right to answer when he chose to do so, if he ever did.

            “Others…” Ewald replied, thinking.  “Family.  Friends.  Friend,” he said quietly, as if to himself.  “This is a cruel thing to say, Ulrich, but I’ll say it only because I don’t see things this way anymore. The way it seemed to me back then, when I was leaving, was that America was far, but it wasn’t so far, and that, anyway, what I wanted to do was most important. I figured I could do without you all.  At least for a while.” He paused.  “You may not believe me, Ulrich, believe what I wrote in those letters to you. About wanting to bring the family over, so we could all live a good, solid life there together.  But it was the truth.  I had these two ideas – and I know they don’t work together – that, on the one hand, I didn’t need you all in order to make in there in America. And on the other hand, I concocted this idea of all of us together.  As if I was just the pioneer, and you’d come along afterwards.  Ralf and I talked a lot about that, about bringing both our families over.”

            “Oh, I believed you, all right,” Ulrich told him, reaching out now to rest a hand on Ewald’s shoulder.  “And I understood both those things you’re talking about here: that here you didn’t need us, but that you wanted us there.  Clear to me.”

            “Then why not write and tell me you understood?” Ewald asked again, exasperated now.

            “I couldn’t figure out a way to say what I needed to say without it being hurtful,” Ulrich began.

            “And what was it you needed to say?”

            Ulrich swept his right hand across the view before them and then pointed in the direction of the house they’d come from.  “I couldn’t leave any more than you could stay,” Ulrich told him, turning to look him in the eye.  “Not even for your friendship.”

            The two men didn’t speak for a bit. At one point, Ewald rested his bent elbows on his thighs and lowered his head to his hands.  Ulrich saw the head shaking slowly back and forth.

            “That’s the hard thing, isn’t it?” Ulrich asked finally, laying his arm once more on Ewald’s shoulders and pulling his friend gently toward him.

            Ewald nodded.  He no longer needed an answer to his question about punishment.

            “But you know, Ulrich,” he said, “Sure, I have a good life over there. Like I said, a wonderful family, a loving family. And I love them. Don’t get me wrong! But at the same time… I’ve felt so alone there. Like an outsider in my own town. Sometimes in my own home. If you had been there, Ulrich, it would have been different. I’m sure of it.”

            Ulrich listened quietly, nodding to show that he was taking in what Ewald was saying, but staring off into the forest before him.

            Then he turned his gaze to Ewald. “I’ve felt alone, too, Brother.”

            Ewald felt a twinge in his heart. He couldn’t bear to answer for a minute or so. And Ulrich didn’t push him for a reply.

            “Are things any better now?” Ewald asked finally. “I mean, business is good. And the new fellow, Viktor. He seems to have fit in well?”

            Ulrich nodded. “I’m grateful for him. He’s great with the wood. But more than that… I don’t feel as alone with him around.”

            “I’m grateful for him, too, then,” Ewald replied softly.

            After another quiet moment, Ulrich gave his brother-in-law’s shoulder a gentle shake.

            “Let’s not make these mistakes again, Ewald. Let’s not.”

            Ewald nodded again. “Life is too short. Too much of it has already passed.”

A while later, Renate saw the two men emerge from the forest, Ewald with his arm around Ulrich’s shoulder, and Ulrich smiling and joking. Renate let out a sigh and nodded, smiling out of gratitude, as tears began flowing down her cheeks.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapter 19

Chapter 19

September, 1921

Gassmann homestead

            It was mid-September now, and Ethel was working on the quilt for the Kropps’ daughter Hannah.  She made use of several bursts of creative energy to design the top of the quilt using the fabrics she’d purchased in Bockhorn. She’d picked out the fabric with one arrangement in mind, but when she actually got down to sketching out the design on paper, she noticed that her original ideas didn’t feel right any more. 

This didn’t bother Ethel at all: From the earliest days of creating her “pictures”, she had always allowed herself to be guided by her heart in arranging the fabrics.  Naturally, as a two-year-old, she never sat down beforehand to plan how she would put the fabric scraps together.  Nor did she ever start with a completed vision of how any one “picture” would turn out.  When she began making quilts on commission for people outside the family, she went through the process of trying to pin down how it was that she did what she did. 

The first time she took an order, for a friend of Renate’s mother, she sat down at the kitchen table with a pencil and a piece of brown paper left over from something her mother had bought in town, to work out a design.  She knew what colors the woman who was buying the quilt wanted, but the actual design was up to Ethel.  That time with the paper and pencil was perhaps the most frustrating afternoon Ethel had ever experienced.  When she finally got up from the table and walked agitatedly out into the yard, leaving behind the pencil and the paper on which she’d drawn nothing at all, Renate followed her outside.  She’d never seen Ethel like this.

“What’s wrong?” Renate asked her.

“Oh, Mama,” Ethel replied, in tears now, “I took on this order, but now I don’t know what to do.  I just can’t figure it out.”

Renate put her arms around her daughter and rubbed her tense shoulders.  “Figure what out, Sweetheart?”

“What the design should be,” Ethel told her, lifting her head off her mother’s shoulder. She began chewing a fingernail absently, as she stared off across the yard.

Renate looked off toward the end of the yard, too, and the two of them stood silently that way for a minute or two. Then Renate turned back to her daughter.

“You know, Ethel,” she said, “in all the years you’ve been doing your ‘pictures’, I never once saw you sit down with a pencil and paper to plan a single one of them.”

Ethel turned her gaze to her mother, and her lips parted slightly in surprise as she considered Renate’s words.  She nodded thoughtfully. “That’s true, Mama.  Very true.”

“You know something else, Ethel?”

Ethel shook her head. “What?”

“Well,” Renate went on, “I’ve always wondered how you decide what to do with the fabric pieces.  The way it always happened was, you came and asked me for the scraps, I gave them to you, and then you sat with them in a pile on the floor.  You piled them up, moved some here, some there. Sometimes – pretty often, in fact – you got up and went and did something else for a while. Then came back and sat back down on the floor. And all of a sudden, you put the pieces in some kind of order. Then you sat up and looked at them, tipping your head this way and that. Sometimes you stood up and went and looked at them from another angle. And that was that.  It was all clear to you.  Then the sewing could begin.”

“You mean, then Hans could start sewing them!” Ethel laughed, and Renate joined in, remembering little Hans sewing, and littler Ethel supervising.

“That’s right! That’s the way you’ve always done it. Always.  Never any paper and pencil drawings.  It’s always been like some whirlwind of a wonderful idea would strike you, and then you put everything together.”

“You’re right, Mama,” Ether agreed, her head tipped to the side, as if she was running through in her mind all the countless times when she created her “pictures”.

“So why did you start with a pencil and paper this time?” Renate asked her.

Ethel gazed back across the yard, into the forest as she thought about that.

“Well,” she answered finally, looking at her mother once more, “maybe I want to make sure I do it right.”

“What does right mean?” Renate asked her.  But, before Ethel could reply, she added, “And when did you ever care so much about doing things right?” She posed the question with a smile, so that Ethel knew it was not a reproach. Both of them immediately burst into laughter.

“You have a point,” Ethel said.  Then she paused.  “But I want them to like it when I’m done.  That’s what it is, Mama.”

“And you think that they can only like it if you set to making this quilt in an entirely different way than the way you’ve done it your whole life?” Again, Renate’s tone was light, although the question was quite serious.

Ethel sighed. “Well, that’s the way it seemed to me this morning.”

“And how does it seem to you now?”

Ethel looked again into the forest, and it seemed as if she found an answer there in the way the light danced and played on the leaves and the trunks and fell in ever-shifting streams onto the forest floor.

“Now it seems to me that I need to make the quilt the way I’ve always made the things here at home.”

“Which is how?” Renate asked, encouraging her.

“That’s something I never understood until we started talking about it.  Now I can see that I’ve only ever done a ‘picture’ when I felt something inside me urging me to do it. I always feel that it’s the right time. I feel light and happy and full of energy, almost a kind of vibration.  And then I do it. And then it works.”

Renate nodded. “I understand that.”

“You do?” Ethel looked at her in surprise.  It made Renate feel sad. Evidently she had so suppressed her own creative impulses that her very own daughter didn’t know they ever flowed through her in the very same way Ethel was now describing.

“Yes. Do you recall me telling you how I made fairy houses, back when I was your age?”

Ethel nodded.

“And what you just told me, about how you go about your ‘pictures’ – that’s exactly how I always did things.  Only in a moment of inspiration.”

“Yes!” Ethel told her. “That’s exactly it. Inspiration.”

Renate expressed her next thought a little hesitantly.  “Maybe even divine inspiration…”

“I think so, too,” Ethel responded quietly.  They both smiled, and they hugged each other. They were suddenly aware of a connection between them that had always been there, but which had gone unacknowledged and unspoken until this moment.

“Just make this quilt the way you always do, Ethel,” Renate told her. “Forget who it’s for. Folks don’t love your quilts because you listen to some instructions from them. Just allow the inspiration to come, and then start.  That’s what touches everyone in your ‘pictures’. There’s life in them.  Energy.  You can feel it.  And I think it comes from the way you make them.  Trust that, Sweetheart.”

Ethel nodded.  Then the two women went back into the house.  Ethel returned the paper to the shelf atop the other pieces of wrapping paper, laid the pencil alongside the stack, and then went out for a walk in the forest. Over the next few days, she waited until she got the strong feeling to come back to the fabric pieces she was working with.  When she was ready, then she started.  She worked as long as she felt the joy for her task flowing through her. And when it began to feel heavy, instead of light, she set the quilt aside and came back to it the next day, when she once again felt drawn to pick up the fabric. The quilt that resulted was striking. Beautiful, yes, but with a beauty infused with joy and lightness of touch.

This is why, when Viktor asked her out in the yard that day about the quilt’s design, Ethel replied that she might tell him once she’d figured it out.  She was just being completely honest – although it also felt nice to tease him a bit. Her answer simply reflected the way she’d grown accustomed to working on her commissions, since that day several years earlier.

The quilt for nine-year-old Hannah ended up being a collection of appliquéd butterflies and flowers of various sizes that were fashioned from the array of fabrics Ethel had bought in Bockhorn.  She stitched each flower and butterfly onto a background square of plain muslin. Then she embroidered curling antennae rising from the butterflies’ heads, and delicate leaves and stems to support the flowers. Next she arranged the squares into a diamond pattern. But what was unusual here was the mix of sizes of the squares themselves, and the fact that in some places, Ethel even overlapped a smaller square slightly onto a larger one.  The flowers and butterflies themselves were pointing every which way on the squares. The result was that when you looked at the quilt, it was as if you were gazing at a garden of flowers, with a profusion of butterflies flitting about it. 

Ethel was very pleased with the way the quilt turned out, and she was eager to deliver it and see Hannah’s response.  So, she arranged with the Kropps to deliver it to them on the upcoming Sunday, in the early afternoon. It was a fine day, and, as it turned out, Viktor offered to walk with her to Bockhorn:  Mr. Kropp wanted to confer about having a wardrobe made for Hannah’s room, and Sunday was convenient for this discussion, too.  (By this time, Hans and Ulrich felt comfortable having Viktor go on his own, for the preliminary talk about the project. After that, the three of them would sit down together to decide what price to charge and how long it would take them to construct the new piece of furniture.)

Thus it happened that Ethel found herself walking along the road to Bockhorn with Viktor.  They had never spent more than a few minutes alone, although they, naturally, saw each other every day at meals, and exchanged greetings, and had small snippets of conversation throughout the day.  So, each of them was a bit nervous:  Both wanted to talk, but neither knew quite how to get started.  It struck Ethel that this was somewhat like the way she worked on quilts.  She was just going to have to honor her impulse to start talking and see where the conversation went. 

“Are you curious about the quilt?” she asked him, not turning to look at him at first, but he could see the slight smile on her lips as he looked at her profile.

He nodded, then realized that she probably couldn’t see that, so he said, “Yes, I am!  Especially since you’ve been keeping me in suspense about it since you came home with the cloth that day.”

Now she turned to look at him.  “I thought it would be nicer if it was a surprise. Instead of me trying to describe it to you.”

“I don’t always like surprises. Not all surprises are pleasant,” he replied.  Then, seeing her smile fade, he quickly added, “But I know this one will be!”

Ethel raised her eyebrows and tipped her head to one side. “Now, Mr. Bunke, how can you possibly know that?”

“Well, Miss Gassmann,” he replied, bowing to her slightly as they walked along, “because I have had the pleasure of looking at your quilting every day since I’ve been here. Drawing a logical conclusion from that, I believe your quilts must always be a pleasant surprise.”

Ethel’s cheeks colored, and she looked back down at the road as she walked.

“Well, I hope you’re right!” she told him.

“Are you going to give me a hint?” Viktor inquired.

“About what?” In Ethel’s voice, he heard the ringing quality he was so fond of, and he could hear her smile, too.

“The pattern, of course!”

“Oh.  No.  Not at all!” Now she laughed in a light and mischievous way.

Viktor frowned in feigned disappointment. “I don’t think that’s at all fair.”

“Whysoever not?” Ethel demanded, frowning too, now, but smiling still.

“Because I’ve already been waiting for weeks!” he announced in a jokingly petulant tone.

“And what about poor little Hannah Kropp?” Ethel exclaimed. “She’s been waiting even longer than you!  It’s only fair for her to see it before you.”

Then Viktor suddenly reached out a hand and touched the corner of the paper, where Ethel had folded it around the quilt.  “Not even a peek?” he asked playfully.

“No!  No peeks!” she cried, laughing again.  And she stepped nimbly away from him, moving the package out of reach. But as she did so, his hand brushed her elbow, and she was reminded of how he’d touched her arm in the yard that day, when they first discussed the quilt. 

Viktor sighed and acquiesced. “Fair enough.”

Ethel laughed.  She remembered how he’d said that to her that day, too.  Not that she’d ever really forgotten it.  His words and his tone had stayed with her, and she recalled them often. 

The rest of the walk passed in talk of life on the Gassmann homestead – the forest, the carpentry projects currently under way, other details of little importance.  They were both content with this, overjoyed to simply be in each other’s presence.

Now, Viktor had spent nearly his whole life not allowing himself to imagine what was possible, or what he might really want, if anything were possible. He never took the step of actually believing he could attain what he wanted, deep in his heart. Ethel, on the other hand, lived so much in a realm connected to her deepest heart’s desires, that it never occurred to her to think – to think – that she might be unable to achieve them.  Perhaps she had more of her mother in her than was visible on the surface: Both women believed firmly that God meant for all of His children to be happy. 

The difference between them was that Renate’s belief resided mostly in her head: Once she truly felt this belief in her heart, and came to trust it, many years earlier, she for some reason handed over to her mind the task of making everyone’s happiness a reality.  As we’ve seen, her granddaughter, Lina, was convinced that, once we believed in and accepted God’s plan for us, He would guide us in our thoughts and actions, and our happiness would manifest. Renate, on the other hand, was convinced that we ourselves had to figure out how to make God’s will come to pass.  Or rather, that she had to figure it out. Thus, Renate grew from a girl who followed inspiration’s fluid path into a woman who became a slave to pencil and diagrams, even if the sketching took place in her mind and not on actual paper.

Ethel, though, rarely seemed take direction from a rational thought process. The way she approached her first quilt commission shows that she was not a “sketch it out and then make it” kind of person. From the time she pestered her mother for her first scrap of cloth for a “picture”, and probably even before that, Ethel allowed her intuitive vision to guide her – with the exception of that very first quilt commission.  She moved effortlessly from creative spark to creation, without stopping to plan first.

What was it that Ethel tapped into when she was working on her ‘pictures’?  Renate often wondered about that.  She knew that when she herself made the fairy houses, she felt that some unseen force and voice were guiding her.  Not that she always heeded what she heard or felt: Even as a youngster, Renate never gave herself over fully to these promptings.  The final decision was hers, after all! Even as a young mother, though, she could still remember days when other helpful voices – from where? The spirit world? Or from her own imagination? – suggested this or that idea to her.

Thinking back to Ethel’s childhood now, Renate remembered that Ethel, too, had always had some connection to spirit presences. There were times when Renate noticed the infant Ethel staring at a corner of the kitchen, or, if they were in the yard, into the depths of the woods, transfixed by something entirely invisible to her mother.  What are you looking at?  Renate wondered, in the long months before her daughter could express herself in words.  Sometimes she asked the question out loud, and Ethel occasionally pointed to where she was directing her gaze. Then she looked to Renate, as if it was obvious what was there to be regarded. But once Ethel began to talk, Renate would ask her in these moments, “What are you looking at, Ethel?” And the little girl would reply, “That,” or, “Her,” or, eventually, “That man”.  One day, three-year-old Ethel, sitting on the floor next to her mother’s rocking chair, even said, “Mama, she can play, too?”  When Renate, puzzled, asked, “Who?” Ethel pointed to the corner and replied, “Her.”  Questioning Ethel, Renate learned that this girl was blond and had a pretty blue dress on.  “Of course,” Renate said, and this seemed to satisfy Ethel, who spent the rest of the afternoon laying out scraps of fabric in two piles: one for herself and one, presumably, for the girl in the blue dress.

This was only the first of many such instances.  There were “angels” in the kitchen and bedroom, “fairies” in the forest, “a grampa” out in the workshop.  Renate never contradicted Ethel. Rather, she thought back to her own childhood interactions with fairies in the forest.  Of course, she had more sensed these spirits than seen them clearly.  She didn’t necessarily want to encourage Ethel in these kinds of imaginative flights: What if she told Renate’s parents and they chastised her the way they had Renate? So, she never asked Ethel to describe these spirits or the way they appeared to her.  But neither did she deign to tell Ethel that it was impossible for her to be seeing what she said she was.  Because Renate herself knew it was possible.  On some level, it even pleased her that Ethel, too, was in contact with the spirit world. Thus, Ethel grew up seeing these spirits from the other world, from beyond the door that, for most humans, remained closed and opaque. Although she had not the slightest doubt that these spirits truly existed, she also came to feel a bit isolated in her knowledge, precisely because her mother never expressed interest in this dimension that was so vivid and powerful to Ethel.  And Ethel felt a very strong connection to these visitors who seemed to appear only to her.

If Renate had asked her to describe what she saw, she would have explained that she saw them as full of light, but with clearly-defined features.  They looked like flesh-and-blood humans (except the fairies, which looked like, well, fairies!), just slightly cloud-like.  Ethel felt their energy clearly, too.  They were, almost without exception, light in mood, happy, jolly, playful. Only on a handful of occasions did she felt any unease in with one of them.  When this happened, she would simply wave her hand and say, firmly, “Have that one go away!”  And it would vanish.  Thus, this realm of spirit beings was a friendly and comforting space where Ethel could pass the time and move back to the fully human sphere refreshed and happy and full of light herself.  Renate noticed that Ethel always emerged from the woods in such a state, and so, she decided that there was no need to inquire further, to mention it to Ulrich, or to worry. 

Since Ethel moved so freely into and out of communication with these spirit beings, it didn’t surprise her the first time Hans expressed his belief that if he wasn’t around to keep Ethel tethered to the ground, she would surely just float up into the sky. That’s how ethereal she was.  Everyone in the family saw Ethel this way, but only Renate understood that this quality likely resulted from Ethel’s connection to the other world. 

But what about Hans?  Did he really not know that his sister was in communication with these beings?  After all, they spent all those hours together in the forest, where the fairies and forest spirits abounded.  But Ethel never mentioned them to Hans in a direst fashion.  She’d say something like, “Let’s make this corner of the treehouse nice for the fairies to rest in,” or, “The forest sprites must string their hammocks from these twigs”.  He always took her remarks as pure fancy, probably because he, for all that he loved the forest, was a very pencil and diagram kind of boy.  It never occurred to him to ask Ethel whether she believed in the fairies she chattered about, because it never occurred to him that they could actually exist.  He was occupied with how many logs they’d need to form the floor of their treehouse. And Ethel, sensing this difference between herself and her brother, just felt – she didn’t decide it consciously, but rather just felt – that there was no need to share this with him.

As Ethel got older, she retained her ability to see and communicate with spirit beings. At the same time, her intuition grew and sharpened, so that she could effortlessly “pick up” what those around her were feeling.  Most times, she just knew what they felt, but on occasion, she also felt what they, themselves, felt in their bodies.  This was strange for her at first. Take the time her head began aching a minute before Hans announced to their mother that his head was hurting.  But very soon, Ethel got to the point where she was able to realize that she was feeling, say, Hans’ headache, instead of having one herself. On these occasions, she simply shook her head and waved her hand, and the sensation vanished, just as unwanted spirits fled when she asked for them to be gone.  So, she had the benefit of being able to understand those around her deeply, but without becoming mired in their physical pain, or overwhelmed by any upsetting emotions or energy. 

Now, if both Ethel and Viktor – and even Renate, it seems, who asserted as much to Viktor in his early days on the Gassmann homestead – “picked up” things from others, they nonetheless all made different use of this knowledge.  We know that Renate utilized everything she noticed in her “herding” efforts: She’d get a thought about what would make someone happy, and then go through intense mental planning and diagramming, so that she could put her thought into action.   This process kept her trapped in her head, where entire futures of her own construction would play out for her. 

Viktor, as we’ve seen, tended to use his insights to positively influence his interactions with potential clients, and with employers, too. In his calculation about how best to guide things, he resembled Renate. The distinction between them was, that his focus had always been on herding situations in directions that would be to his own advantage. His approach differed somewhat when it came to the cabinet making.  In this case, naturally, far more pencil and paper sketching was involved. The germs of his creative designs seemed to arise from deep within him, spontaneously, in a way very similar to what happened when Ethel conceives a design in a flurry of inspiration. But Viktor always immediately committed his creative visions to paper, thereby shifting them concretely into the realm of precise measurements and woodworking.  He always had a pencil in his shirt pocket, and a notebook in his back pants pocket.  It was as if he would be in contact with some sort of other-worldly inspiration, but also felt the need to bring it firmly down to earth as soon as possible.

Ethel, on the other hand, very rarely made any conscious use of the information she gained from others intuitively. She had no interest in utilizing what she gleaned to influence those around her. Rather, what she “picked up” was simply part of the landscape of her world, like the flowers, and trees, and butterflies.  All of it was something to notice, something which might make its way into a quilt project or an embroidery pattern.  But, as we’ve seen, this always happened quite naturally, without conscious planning or decision-making.  So, while Viktor translated his intuitive design ideas first into lines on paper and then into the physical form of wood, Ethel also translated intuitive visions – into fabric – but without committing the design to paper and thereby solidifying it.  To do that would have felt to her too constraining, too much like a contractual agreement she wasn’t prepared to enter into.  She – although she’d never expressed this to herself in words – knew that she had to be free to create as she was moved to do in each moment. 

It was this way of creating that kept Ethel from being tied down to either her body or the physical material she worked with.  This approach resulted from that strong and fluid connection to the spiritual world – and its energy and spirits – that she’d possessed from her earliest childhood. It was not her physical body that formed the core of her existence, and certainly not her thinking mind.  Rather, her essence was this spiritual energy that flowed through her body, energy that also prevented her from becoming weighed down by the physical.  This was what produced the impression that she was so light and untethered to the ground that she might very well float away.

            At the Kropps’ house, Hannah ran out into the yard as soon as she glimpsed Ethel approaching. 

            “May I take it into the house?” she asked, excited, reaching her hands out for the paper-wrapped quilt Ethel was carrying beneath her arm. 

            “Of course!” Ethel replied and held the package out for Hannah to take.  She smiled at the little girl’s ebullience, and noticed how light her own heart had grown in the course of the walk. Recognizing Viktor as the source of the joy she was feeling, she turned to look at him, and their eyes met.  He held her gaze for a few seconds, during which time a smile came to his face, too.  Then he glanced toward the door, which Mrs. Kropp was already holding open for them. After nodding to Ethel to indicate this to her, Viktor also placed his hand lightly on her back, to signal that she should go ahead of him.

            Hannah ran and placed the bundle on the dining room table, but she patiently waited until everyone else filed in before hurriedly untying the string which held the folded paper in place.  Having removed the string, she turned the paper back to reveal the part of the quilt that was visible without unfolding the whole thing. She clapped her hands in delight, bobbing up and down on her tiptoes. Then, silently, she touched the quilt, running her fingertips over the appliqued butterflies and flowers and bending down to get a closer look at the stitching of the quilting that secured the front to the back, with the batting in between the two layers.  Finally, she impetuously ran over to Ethel and threw her arms around her.

            “It’s so lovely, Miss Gassmann,” she cried.  “I just love it!”

            “But you haven’t even seen all of it!” Ethel joked, giving the girl a hug.  “Shall we take it into your room and see how it looks on your bed?”

            Without answering, Hannah snatched the quilt off the table and walked quickly into her room, unfolding the quilt as she went, but being careful not to allow any part of it to drag on the floor.  Half a minute passed, and Hannah’s bed was transformed into a veritable garden, rendered in fabric and stitching. Hannah immediately flopped down on top of the quilt, leaning this way and that to study its various elements.  Her mother, too, sat down to admire and study Ethel’s work.

            “What a beautiful, beautiful quilt,” Mrs. Kropp said finally, looking up at Ethel. She continued to rest her hand on one of the butterflies as she spoke, even stroking it lightly, as if she were touching actual butterfly wings and delighting in their fuzzy softness.  “I don’t know how you came up with this!  It’s like it’s from another world, somehow.  I can’t put it into words.  But it is simply amazing.  Thank you.”

            Even Mr. Kropp, who entered the room at this point, intending to corral Viktor so they could discuss the wardrobe, was struck by the quilt.  “I say!” he told Ethel. “Missus is right.  I know nothing about sewing and quilts, but even I enjoy something beautiful, and this is that!”

            Ethel felt particularly pleased with Mr. Kropp’s praise, given that he was clearly a man who most appreciated order, while her quilt was not at all traditionally arranged.  And then there was Viktor.  Does he like it? she wondered.  She turned to face Mr. Kropp and found Viktor staring at the quilt, his eyes moving from this to that part of it.  His lips were slightly parted, as if he was surprised at something that he was now trying to figure out.  When he shifted his gaze to her, she saw in his eyes a tenderness that surprised her.  He smiled, then looked to Mr. Kropp, as if embarrassed that she saw what he was feeling.

            Indeed, Viktor was a bit embarrassed, since Ethel’s glance had caught him off guard. But, even more than Ethel’s glance, her quilt had caught him off guard.  He had, of course, expected that it would be lovely, given the examples he’d seen of Ethel’s handiwork in his own room and elsewhere in the Gassmann house. But there really was, as Mrs. Kropp had put it, some quality of the other world to it.  It possessed an ethereal beauty, as if it somehow glowed with the sunshine of a garden late in the day, when the light was growing golden and long.  How? he wondered.  How in the world did she do that?  

In that moment, as he studied the quilt – longing to touch it, too, like Hannah and Mrs. Kropp, to run his fingers over the stitching that Ethel’s hands had made – something rose up in his chest, swelling and moving then into his throat.  He knew, understood – sensed – how she had done it:  It was her connection to the divine, the heavenly, to whatever it was he had learned to feel in the forest.  This realization surprised him, but he felt in his heart that his thought was correct.  There was a bit of the other world in the quilt because there was a lot of that other, divine, heavenly world in Ethel herself, and she had somehow allowed it to flow through her into the quilt as she was creating it.  When you looked at the quilt, you could feel the divine radiating from the fabric. It occurred to Viktor now that this was why he so loved going to sleep and waking up beneath the quilt she had made for his bed: She had put the heavenly into it, too, and he could feel it.  But, he recognized now, the heavenliness they were all sensing in this new quilt wasn’t the simple divine heavenliness (as if the divine could ever be simple!) Rather, it was the heavenly combined with Ethel’s contribution.  It was as if she had somehow collaborated with God to manifest God’s love in the physical, material form of the quilt.  He had worked through her, and together they had made the quilt.

Viktor was standing there, coming to a hazy understanding of this, so when he saw that Ethel was looking at him, he was caught unawares.  He wondered whether she could tell how he felt about the quilt – and about her.  In the moments when he was standing there, studying the quilt and coming to his realization, feeling all the joy and love she had put into the quilt, he understood that he had fallen in love with her, that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. 

This wasn’t a completely new feeling for him.  It had been coming into his awareness more and more strongly in recent weeks. It wasn’t the feeling or the awareness of it that surprised him. What caught him unawares was the thought – no, the conviction, really – that came up, quite firmly, as he looked at the quilt.  This is possible. Not Why would you think this could happen for you? But Yes.  You can be each other’s future. This is what he wondered whether she had seen in his eyes.

But Viktor was saved from further reflections on this topic, and from Ethel’s gaze, by Mr. Kropp, who suggested that the two men discuss details of the wardrobe he wanted to have built.  They returned to the dining room – whence Mrs.  Kropp somehow magically appeared, although a minute earlier she’d been in Hannah’s bedroom – to offer everyone coffee and cake.  Setting down a cup and saucer for Ethel, she also handed the young woman an envelope that contained payment for the quilt.  “Although I don’t know how we can ever give you enough for such a work of art. A real work of art!” she exclaimed, nearly as overcome with joy at the quilt as Hannah.

Ethel answered Hannah’s questions about how she’d designed the quilt, and made small talk with Mrs. Kropp. But she was also listening to the men’s conversation with one ear.

“I had the idea,” Viktor was telling Mr. Kropp, “when I saw the quilt Miss Gassmann made for your daughter, that some carving on the wardrobe might be nice.” He gestured at the sideboard that stood on the back wall, behind where the Kropps were sitting.  “Maybe some flowers and butterflies.”

“So my whole room will be like a garden!” Hannah piped up, nodding. “Papa, I’d like that.”

“Not to copy the quilt design exactly,” Viktor added quickly, with a glance at Ethel. “That would be impossible.” Please don’t let her think I want to copy her ‘pictures’! “But Something with the same theme. Do you see?”

Ethel nodded, even though he wasn’t asking her, at least not directly.  “I see,” she told them.  “A garden in fabric, and a garden in wood.”

“Inspired by the garden in fabric,” Viktor added, trying to sound as measured as possible, and not allowing himself to look over at Ethel, although he did smile.

Mrs. Kropp and Hannah voiced their approval for this plan, and Mr. Kropp agreed.  He’d already seen what Viktor could do with carving, and he felt that having another piece in the household would show his good taste, even if their guests didn’t ever see the future wardrobe, hidden away as it would be in his daughter’s bedroom. But still…  And so, the deal was made.

*          *          *

            “How nice that the Kropps liked your idea for the carving on the wardrobe,” Ethel said to Viktor on the walk home.  She spoke without looking at him. Instead, she directed her eyes to the dirt road before her and watched the toe of each of her shoes in turn poke out from beneath her skirt as she took each step forward.  “I’m sure it will be beautiful.”

            “I hope so,” Viktor began, and then paused.  He was gathering the nerve to speak about what was on his mind, and in his heart.  They walked in silence for a bit, and then he continued.  “Your quilt inspired that idea.  You inspired me.”

            Ethel smiled and gave him a quick glance, but said nothing.

            Viktor went on.  “I couldn’t believe how beautiful your quilt was,” he said. Then, fearing she might misunderstand him, he quickly added, “No, what I mean is… I could believe it. I expected it would be. You made the quilt on my bed, after all.” He paused again, stealing a look at her, but she was looking at the road ahead of her. Was that a little smile?

            “But what I mean is… it’s even more beautiful than I could have imagined.”  Now, when he looked over at her again, he saw a smile come to her lips, and a bit of color to her cheeks, too. She turned to face him.

            “Really?” she asked softly, knitting her brows, as if she actually did doubt what he said.

            “Really.” He nodded emphatically, his eyes studying her face. “It’s as if…” and here he looked at the sky, searching for a way to put what he was feeling into words.  “As if you somehow took heaven into you and turned it into a quilt.”  Now he was the one with some color in his cheeks.  Heaven’s sake, how could I have said that??

            “Oh, my,” Ethel responded.  “No one has ever said anything like that about my quilts. Or about anything I’ve made.”

            “Maybe they don’t know what something heavenly feels like.  Or looks like.  I can’t explain it.”

            But Ethel wasn’t going to let him off that easy. Besides, she really did want to hear what he meant.  And it wasn’t just that she wanted to hear his words of praise, although that was certainly pleasant, too. 

            “Would you please try?” she asked him gently. He could tell she was genuinely wanting to know what he meant.

            “All right.”  But he looked off into the distance again, thinking, for so long, that Ethel finally gave him a nudge with her elbow.

            “Maybe sometime this century?” she teased, smiling again.

Viktor laughed.  “All right,” he repeated. “I can only say that what I felt when I looked at your quilt back there… that I felt almost the same way inside as I feel when I’m out in the forest with your father, and we’re both very still, amongst the trees.  The’ heavenly’, the way your father put it. I feel that in the forest, as if the divine is right there, radiating out from the trees.”  He paused and looked at her, to see whether she might be giving him a skeptical look.  She wasn’t, so he went on. “I felt something very much the same coming from your quilt.”  Now he didn’t even dare to turn to look at her. 

For Ethel’s part, she was dumbstruck by what he said.  Shocked, first of all, that he felt that coming from something she had made.  Could that be true?  It never seemed that way to her. 

“I don’t know…” she said, speaking slowly, thoughtfully.  “I just make what I make.  I get a feeling about making it, and I follow the feeling, and…”

“You see?” he asked, animated, turning fully to face her now.  “That’s what I mean.  There’s some sort of feeling there, that you put into it, or that somehow moves from you to it.”

Ethel looked back at the ground. “Maybe that’s possible.  But it’s nothing I mean to do.”

“But where do you think that ‘something’ – the ‘something’ that went into the quilt – what do you think it is?  Where does it come from?”  He stopped, fearing once again that he’d put his foot in his mouth and insulted her.  “I mean… I’m not trying to say that you don’t have the heavenly in you yourself. You do!”

Here Ethel burst out laughing, that tinkling, ringing laugh that Viktor loved so much.

“I’m not sure about that… But it’s all right. I think I know what you mean.  I can say that when I work, whether it’s on a quilt, or some embroidery, or even the cheese or bread… I feel that I am being helped somehow.  I call to mind what it is I want to do, and then I begin to feel some tingling in my body, or just my hands, some kind of energy pulsing through me.  Not that it’s strong.  It’s not. It’s very, very quiet.  And it helps me do what I’m doing.”  She turned to face him.  “Make any sense?”

He nodded thoughtfully. “Yes. Yes, that’s what I was wondering.”  They walked along a few more steps in silence, and then Viktor asked, “What you feel… Do you think it’s… God?”

Now it was Ethel’s turn to walk in silence, reflecting, until Viktor nudged her ever so gently with his elbow.

“Yes, I know,” she said, laughing, “Maybe sometime this century?” And he laughed, a full, joyous laugh.

“I have never thought about it like that,” Ethel told him finally.  “I’ve just noticed the process, noticed that it happens.  But now that you mention it, the feeling I get when I’m doing the sewing especially, is akin to the way it feels for me, too, in the woods.  Maybe that’s why I always enjoyed taking my sewing into the woods, into the little lean-tos Hans and I built, or up into the tree house, later on.  I always loved sitting there to create and sew my ‘pictures’.  But I felt that way from the time I was tiny, so I never tried to explain it to myself.”

“Sure,” Viktor said. “You were little. You were just there and just felt it.  No need to analyze it.”

Ethel agreed. “I think that’s right.  I just always knew it was a very special place – divine, holy even – and I wanted to be there as much as I could. I love the peace there. And the love. There’s so much love in the forest, from the trees and everything that lives there.”  She turned to face him now. “Don’t you think so?”

“I do.  Before I came here, before I started going into the woods with your father, I never would have said that. Never.  But now I can say that, because I’ve felt it, too.  I never really believed in God when I was growing up.  But I think… I think it’s God I feel in the forest.  And I want to be there, too.”

“I think it’s God there, too,” Ethel said, nodding.  “So, maybe I have been able to take something of what is God’s from the forest and use it to inspire me, to help me make what I make.”

“I think you’re right,” Viktor told her. “And that’s one reason the quilt is so pretty, and the cheese is so tasty.”

“One reason?” Ethel asked.

“Yes. I don’t believe it’s the only reason.  There’s something special about you, in you…  I think you were born full of the heavenly. That makes it easy for you to carry more of it around with you and put it into everything you do.”

Ethel didn’t even know how to begin to reply to this.  She was happy and surprised and confused, all at once. Viktor was now back to looking at the forest that ran alongside the road.  Ethel finally found some words.

“I think,” she began. “I hope… that when you build that wardrobe for Hannah, that you’ll be able to get some heavenly help, too.  From God.  To take what’s divine, from God, into you in the forest, and to use it when you carve what you’re going to carve out of the wood that God created.”

“That is a wonderful wish,” he told her.  “I wish for that, too.”

“I’m sure the two of you will be able to do that together.  Because there’s some of the divine in you, too, I believe.”

Upon hearing this, Viktor turned sharply to look at her, to study her expression, to see whether it matched the kindness of her words.  Is she just saying it to be nice? And he saw a tenderness there, perhaps the same type of tenderness she’d seen in his eyes at the Kropps’ house.

“I thank you for that, Miss Gassmann,” he told her.  “Between God’s divine help and the inspiration of your creation, maybe I’ll be able to come up with something good.”

Ethel smiled, then looked back at the road ahead.  “You can call me Ethel,” she said. “Seems silly to be so formal.” 

“All right, Ethel,” he said, and he enjoyed saying her name.  Then he added, “I’ve been wanting to ask you something.”

“Oh?” she replied. “What’s that?”  Keep looking ahead.

“Well,” he began, and then stopped. Then he stopped walking.  When Ethel realized he’d come to a halt, she did, too, and turned to look at him.  He took the few steps necessary to catch up with her.

“Ethel,” he said, “I was wondering.  Could I court you?”  He took in a long, deep breath and let it out, waiting for her to answer. All the while, he studied her face, in the hopes of guessing her answer from her features before she voiced it in words.

She was studying him, too, taking in all she could about him: his sandy hair that reminded her of her father’s, his strength of spirit, his sun-browned face with its lines, despite his young age, and that fleeting, tender look she had seen earlier in the afternoon.

“Yes, please do,” she said. Then a smile lit up her face, and she turned and began running lightly down the road toward the homestead. Strands of her blonde hair streamed back behind her, along with the one word she called out to him as she ran, and which reached him and fell right into his heart. “Viktor.”

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapter 18

Chapter 18

Summer, 1921

Gassmann homestead

            Renate lay in bed that night beside her sleeping husband – on that night when she and Ulrich discussed Hans’ seeming jealously toward Viktor. Not yet able to sleep, she was recalling the upheaval that the arrival and subsequent permanent presence of Ulrich’s step-mother, Claudia, had caused in the Gassmann household. She reflected on how delicate is the harmony in any household, and how vulnerable to destruction by the introduction of a new inhabitant, even one whose intentions seem nothing but positive.  You can never predict, she thought, what cascade of events will be set in motion with just one shift in the cast of characters: one coming, another leaving.  For this reason, the prospect of upheaval here on the Gassmann homestead due to another new arrival – Viktor – weighed heavily on Renate, whose main focus in the household was maintaining peace and harmony amongst the members of her family.  Her protective instincts were no less keen than Hans’. It was just that she expressed them differently.

Hans’ concerns were, in Renate’s view, most centered on protecting his own position – although, Renate herself realized, maybe she wasn’t being fair to him in thinking this. Renate, on the other hand, had always been one to take in the whole, big, family-wide picture. She held this large-scale view in her mind every moment of each day. It was this orientation that led her to always act in what she felt in her heart was the best way to subtly guide the people around her so that peace and love would be maintained.  But for all her ability to sense the motives and inner desires of those around her, Renate was greatly mistaken about something equally important. She believed – in error – that she possessed within her the power to shift how people felt, to pull them out of despair, or to gently nudge them away from action that could have a destabilizing effect.  Again, it came down to this: Renate was sure she knew best, simply by virtue of her love and affection for those around her. 

Renate believed in God, but she’d have been hard pressed to explain how God actually affected the way everything in their lives played out.  If you pushed her on this, she would claim that when she tried to bring about all of these adjustments, she was in some way enacting God’s will. Not that she felt she was God’s conduit.  No. It was more like this: God’s will, as she interpreted it, was for all people to be happy and to live in peace. It wasn’t clear to her where she had gotten this idea. From Mama and Papa? No. From church? Perhaps… but I don’t recall the priest ever saying that straight out … But no matter. The point is, that she’d carried this assumption around in her head and her heart for so long, that she’d never questioned it in her four decades of life.

Maybe her conviction came about this way: First, as a little girl, she asked herself, “Doesn’t everyone want to be happy and live in peace?” Adopting this as a starting point was easy: the thought was quite natural. How could you deny such a thing? Then, since this seemed an obvious conclusion to draw about human beings, somewhere along the line, Renate asked herself another question: Wouldn’t God want this for all of us? And she concluded, He would!  From here, she proceeded to the logical next step and told herself, It’s God’s will for all human beings to be happy. This conclusion comforted and pleased Renate, and at some point in her adolescence – especially when she and Ulrich began courting – she began to feel that it was fully within her rights to help God out.  She wanted the same thing God wanted. So why not do whatever I can to guide people toward happiness?

The hitch here was, that Renate didn’t really act as God’s helper. Being his helper might imply that God would give her some direction which she would then carry out.  But Renate didn’t seek out any divine guidance. Rather, in her late teens, she began to notice that ideas would come to her about how to help a state of happiness manifest for those around her.  Where did those ideas come from? Were they from God? Or from Renate’s own mind or heart? Was there a difference? Renate didn’t give this question more than cursory consideration.  She just assumed that she had come up with these thoughts she heard.  If you’d asked her, she would have replied, “Of course they were inspired by God’s own wish for people to be happy, but they formed in my own head, didn’t they?” Perhaps Renate started out framing this process in a modest, unassuming way: The ideas just came to her, good ideas about how to keep the atmosphere in the Gassmann household calm and positive, which would, of course, lead to happiness for everyone concerned. She would certainly never have told anyone that the thoughts came from God.  She might have had an easier time of it if she had viewed things that way, because as it was, Renate ended up taking upon herself the entire burden of deciding what was needed in any given situation. And a burden it was! What it all came down to was that it was all on her to make everyone around her happy.

We can see how Renate could have drawn the conclusion she drew about God’s will: Being at her core a loving and kind person, she naturally had a deep belief in God’s goodness, too. She firmly believed that He, in his infinite and unconditional love for all of His children, would place them only in situations that would bring them joy and love and peace.  But if she truly believed this, deep down in her heart, then why did she feel the need to direct the people around her?  Why not simply trust that all would be well, and allow life to play out?

The reason she was unable to do this lay most clearly in what Renate saw going on at Ulrich’s house.  Although the Walters had their own share of ups and downs in their family interactions, Renate and her relatives were all pretty much content.  Conflicts arose, but were easily worked out.  There was an air of mutual love and respect – it was this mutual affection that had so affected and attracted Ulrich.  Of course, various relatives and members of other families had passed away, and Renate had heard tell of family conflicts, but without experiencing them in any intense way herself. And the Great War was still years away.  So, it was when she encountered Ulrich’s aunt-mother Claudia that Renate truly understood, for the first time, some of the various forms human unhappiness could take. 

It was at this point – when Renate was on the cusp of adulthood, and already nearly in love – that she moved, unconsciously, into the mode of actively helping God bring about happiness. As she learned from her time spent in Ulrich’s house, some people were, in fact, desperately unhappy.  Thus, God must need her presence and help in this household, to turn things around.  Motivated by her pure and deep love for Ulrich and a pure and deep desire for him and his family to be as happy as hers, Renate set out to help the Gassmanns.  The basic ideas would come swiftly, and then Renate would apply the power of her logical mind to fine-tune them.  It was up to her. She could do it!

It never occurred to Renate that there might be some fault in her logic. Without a doubt, she did everything she did with a heart full of love for her future husband. But she also very quickly gained the conviction that she, Renate, knew just what needed to be done so that people could be happy.  This might have been fine, had she seen this whole process as a collaboration with God.  But she didn’t – beyond the idea that she and God shared the same ultimate goal. She lacked the crucial understanding that if she was to be God’s instrument, then she’d need a way to communicate with God: That way she’d know what would actually help the people around her gain happiness, and be able to avoid taking action that would not help.

This is the approach you’d take if you firmly believed that God knows something you don’t, i.e., that God knows what’s best for you and everyone else, because He can see the genuinely larger picture, the entirety of everyone’s lives. If you genuinely believed this, and if you also genuinely believed that God does want us all to be happy, then it seems natural that you’d seek a way to communicate with Him, so you could learn his views on everyone’s needs.

But Renate was working freelance, just as she’d been doing since her adolescence. Did she operate this way because she felt that she herself knew everything she needed to know, all on her own? Is that why she never consciously sought to connect with God for guidance? Or was it because, deep down, Renate didn’t trust God to achieve the all-important goal of family happiness? Did seeing others’ great unhappiness plant a tiny seed of doubt in her soul, a doubt which prompted her to act on her own hook, without consulting this God who failed to step in when people were hurt and hurting? Or, perhaps she assumed, without investigating the question at all, that the feelings themselves in her heart constituted God’s instruction to her. The thoughts and feelings that arose in her might be the score that God was providing for her to play on her own, personal instrument.

We don’t know which of these scenarios is most accurate, because Renate herself never engaged in thoughts about this question.  She just observed, and felt, and acted. So, it’s best not to be hard on her in regard to this.  After all, one could say that our intent is the major determinant of what result our actions will bring. And Renate’s intention was very good.  Even so, the fact that she didn’t seek direct communication with God came together with her firm trust in the correctness of what she felt inside her, and this led to Renate being a bit arrogant about her own abilities.

Another result was that she spent her whole life in a kind of herding action: deftly and gently guiding others in the directions she felt were best for them.  She never noticed that she gradually shifted from a professed faith in God’s ability and wish to provide everyone with a happy life, to a deep fear that chaos and despair would descend and envelop her loved ones, unless she took matters into her own hands.  Which she did.  And how much happiness did this approach bring, whether to her or to those she loved?

At the present moment, in 1921, Renate had not yet received – and might never receive, in fact – the insight that would come to her granddaughter Lina on that day in 1949, when she slammed her hand down onto the big kitchen table and announced, “Enough!  I’ve had enough!” This revelation consisted of Lina’s sudden openness to the possibility that God placed His children in situations where they would suffer, and be unhappy, so that they could grow, and learn, and find a way out of the suffering. And that this they would do together with God, and not on their own, not by trying to manipulate every person and every situation around them. This thought had never occurred to Renate the way it would occur to Lina: Lina, whose unhappiness and physical suffering would be nearly more than Renate could bear, and whose paralysis drove her grandmother to ask every day Why did it happen? 

Even so, Renate’s particular Why? never led her as far as Lina’s Why? led her: To the realization that she phrased as a question, on that day back in 1949:  “What if the swallow on the riverbank and God were working together to put God’s plan into action?”  From that moment on, Lina began seeking to learn just how she could work together with God to grasp and fulfill His plan for her.  She, unlike her grandmother, realized right away that if God was striving to talk to her – and Lina was certain He was – then it was crucial to find a way to perceive what He was striving to tell her.

Perhaps Lina began actually seeking communication with God because she was able to trust that He not only had something to say to her, but also did want them all to be happy. That He did know, and that it could only benefit them to do their best to hear His advice. Lina understood this.  How could He not be trying to guide me?

But right now, late in the summer of 1921, Lina was not even on the horizon of the Gassmann homestead’s near future – she would be born only in 1928.  At this point, her future grandmother, Renate, firmly believed that some adjustments were in order in young Viktor Bunke’s interactions with her daughter (Lina’s future mother) Ethel.  Ever true to her understanding view of God’s plan for her, Renate set about herding, focused and diligent as any sheepdog.  Although Renate had spoken to Ulrich only about the effect that the young man’s presence was having on Hans, without mentioning Ethel, she was no less concerned by Ethel’s response to the subtle, yet powerful, change that was taking place in Viktor. 

*          *          *

            Ethel wasn’t thinking at all about what God’s plan might be for her.  The war was over, and there were hints that life might be regaining some normalcy. For Ethel, this meant that she was beginning to have access to fabrics – and not mere scraps – to use to make her quilts.  At seventeen, she was delighted to once more have the luxury of creating in a less constrained manner than during the years of uncertainty and deprivation of all types.  To her, being able to walk to Bockhorn and actually choose from a variety of fabrics, felt like both a miracle and a gift.  Suddenly, even more than before the war, Ethel felt great gratitude when she beheld the bolts of fabrics stacked up on the shelves of the general store.  She noticed herself growing giddy as she ran her fingers along the edges of the bolts, as if touching them could help her decide which fabrics to have cut and folded to take home with her.  This sense of lightness she was experiencing… It occurred to her that this must be why Hans said he often felt he had to hold her very tightly by the hand when she was little, so that she wouldn’t just float off, up into the sky, to hover amongst the clouds. 

            The Kropps (clearly engaged in beautifying their home on a number of fronts) commissioned Ethel to make a quilt for their daughter’s bed, and she was excited at the prospect of picking out just the right fabrics that would suit nine-year-old Hannah. The girl’s tastes ran to flowers and butterflies – or at least that’s what she told Ethel the previous week. Who knew whether Hannah would have moved on from flowers to birds by the time Ethel produced the quilt, but for now, this was what she had to go on.  And so, she headed to Bockhorn to start the process.

            Later that afternoon, when Ethel walked back into the yard, buoyed by creative thoughts, and flushed by her walk in the summer heat, she encountered Viktor. He had just come out of the woods.  He was wiping his forehead with his bandanna and, it seemed, heading to toward the pump for a drink of water.

            “What have you got there?” he asked Ethel, nodding at the package wrapped in brown paper that she held tucked under her left arm.

            “Oh, I’m going to make a quilt for the postmaster’s little girl Hannah,” she replied with a smile.

            “One of your pictures?” Viktor inquired, with a smile and a tone that was joking, but kind.

            “I guess so!”

            He walked closer to her and touched the brown paper. “What’ll this one be?”

            Ethel playfully covered the package with her other hand, lightly brushing Viktor’s away as she did so. “Never you mind,” she laughed, her ebullient laughter filling the air around her.  “Maybe I’ll tell you later on.  Once I’ve decided for sure.”

            “Fair enough,” he said, tipping his head respectfully toward her, and smiling again.

            He watched as Ethel turned and headed into the house.  He heard the swish of her skirt and the slight rustle of the paper wrapping as she shifted the package in her hands.  But most of all, what he heard – and certainly what he remembered all the rest of the day – was the sound of her laughter. It seemed to him even lighter and clearer than the laughs he had heard from her before.

            For her part, Ethel would remember the intensity of Viktor’s gaze, which was both fully focused on her, but not intrusive, despite the motion of his hand toward her package.  There was a certain calm about him, a freedom of movement that she glimpsed as he walked from the woods and into the yard.  It seemed like… happiness.  Joy. Wonder, even.  Ethel had certainly guessed that Viktor had taken an interest in her. Even so, she didn’t automatically assume that she could necessarily assume that what she was noticing in him right then, as he emerged from amongst the trees, was necessarily related to any attraction he might have toward her.  Well, she wanted to assume that it was.  Over the past few weeks, she had begun paying attention to how he looked at her.  Actually, she’d been paying attention to that from the very beginning, since that day in the workshop when they spoke about his carving and her embroidery.  She was quite sure then that he was taking an interest in her.  She didn’t think she had imagined it… She had felt it, after all, too. 

But since then, he had seemed reserved in her presence, although he did send a smile her way now and then.  More than now and then, in fact.  And he directed questions to her at meals, and acted so very considerate of her.  But maybe he’s just that way? She asked herself this from time to time.  She’d been doing so more frequently in the past few weeks, now that she found her gaze drawn to him at each meal and noticed her eyes searching for him when she was out in the yard, or walking through the woods.  Is he there somewhere? 

She wondered how she could tell whether he liked her.  Liked her, in the way that young men liked girls they might someday fall in love with.  If they hadn’t already.  And so, on this afternoon, once she was inside the house, in her bedroom on the second floor, as she laid the package on her bed and opened it up, she paused. Gently, thoughtfully even, her heart seeming to beat a little more strongly than usual, and a little higher in her chest, she touched her finger to the spot on the paper that she imagined was the very spot Viktor had touched with his fingers.  She let it rest there, her eyes closed, imagining her hand brushing his once again.  Now what? she whispered softly to herself.

Renate witnessed the whole scene from the kitchen window.  Although she did not clearly hear the words the two young people exchanged, she did clearly understand what passed between them, perhaps even more fully than they themselves did.  She had gone through this once herself, after all, on the very same spot in the Gassmanns’ yard. So, although Ethel didn’t approach her mother to ask her any questions, or to confide in her about Viktor – what was there to confide about at this point, anyway? – Renate took it upon herself to go to Ethel in her room and discuss the topic.

She began by inquiring about how the trip to Bockhorn had gone, and by asking Ethel to show her the fabrics she’d picked out for Hannah’s quilt.  Renate was genuinely interested in Ethel’s design, and so the conversation about it flowed quite naturally, although Ethel’s creative strivings, as Renate referred to them, tended in different directions. She was happy to see Ethel excited to once again be making a quilt, but perhaps even more, she was glad that this quilt would bring some extra money into the household.

“Now,” she said, watching her daughter’s face as she refolded the quilt fabric into the paper, “what was Viktor talking with you about out there?”

Ethel looked up at her with bright eyes – showing excitement– and replied, “He was passing the time of day, Mama.  And he asked what I picked up in town.” She smiled, a smile that Renate recognized through her memory of her own face at roughly the same age.

“And what else?” Renate asked her, a slight edge to her voice.

Ethel shrugged. “Just about what I was going to do for the quilt design.”

“And did you tell him?”

Ethel smiled now and shook her head. Then she leaned toward her mother and half-whispered, in a conspiratorial one, “I told him that maybe I’d tell him later on, once I decide.”  She looked both pleased and a bit surprised at herself, for teasing him this way.

“I see,” Renate replied, nodding her head and reaching out absently (or so it seemed) to touch the paper.  “Well, my dear,” she said, “I wouldn’t spend too much time talking with our Mr. Bunke.”

Ethel blushed.  “But why not, Mama? He seems like a very nice young man.”

Seems, yes, Ethel, dear,” Renate agreed. “Seems.  But how do we know?  What do we know about him, really?”

Ethel proceeded to rattle off the information she had gleaned – and committed to memory – from amongst the details Ulrich had shared before Viktor’s arrival, and what he himself had mentioned in the course of their mealtime conversations since then.

“I see you’ve been paying close attention,” Renate said, her stern tone softened by a smile.  “Even so, dear one, these are times when not everyone may be what they seem.”

“What do you mean, Mama?” Ethel asked, smoothing her dress with her hands.

“I mean,” Renate told her, “that it’s not good to trust strangers. Especially when you’re a beautiful young woman, and any young man worth his salt would want to court you.”

Ethel suddenly took her mother’s hand. “Then why not let him, if he wants to?” she asked, the softness of her voice failing to mask her emotion.

“I just don’t know about him,” Renate told her, quite sincerely.  She’d come up intending to forbid Ethel to even talk to Viktor again.  But, surprisingly, she found herself speaking her truest thoughts.  “He could be lying to us about anything, about everything. He could be married to someone already back in Schweiburg.  He could be a criminal looking for a family and an employer to take advantage of.”

“But do you really believe that, Mama?” Ethel asked her.

“I don’t know what to think.  But I want to be cautious.  You’re my only daughter, and when you do marry, I want it to be to just the right man.”

“You and Hans!” Ethel said, laughing again now.  “If the two of you have your way, I’ll never marry and sit in the kitchen under guard until you find someone you decide is right.”

Renate put her arms round her daughter.  “Yes, I think that would be the best way to go about everything.”  Ethel could feel her smiling, and when they were done hugging, Ethel could see that her mother had softened.

“Do you want him to?” Renate asked her.  “Court you?”

Ethel paused and looked down at the paper-wrapped package.  “I think I do, Mama. I do.

Renate hugged her once more. “When he was first here,” she said, “and I overheard you talking in the workshop, I told him to concentrate on his work.  I didn’t want him thinking about you.  But now I can see he does anyway.  Guess it won’t do to try to put a wall between you, seeing as how there’s nothing bad that’s come to light about him so far.”

Ethel smiled and took her mother’s hands in hers.

“But,” Renate told her, wagging one finger before Ethel’s face, “don’t go telling him I’ve given him my blessing to court you.  I haven’t.  All I’m saying here is that, at least for now, I’m not going to run him out of the yard for talking to you.”

“Fair enough, Mama,” Ethel said.  “Fair enough.”

Now what? Ethel wondered, as her mother turned and walked slowly back down the stairs to the kitchen.

*          *          *

What have I done? Renate wondered. When she saw Viktor and Ethel in the yard, she realized, to her surprise, that she felt not only unease about his motives and his past, but also the hint of something positive toward him.  Thinking about it now, as she chopped some onions to be fried up with the potatoes at dinner, she was finding it difficult to sort out these feelings and determine which of them were “true”.  This lack of certainty was unusual for her. Typically, she would have a strong and clear sense inside her of what was right, and what it was right to do in a given situation.  That was what had happened the day she warned Viktor to stay away from Ethel: she just knew that was what she should do.

So, she asked herself now, what accounted for her words to Ethel upstairs. Good God!  I as much as told her to marry him! Renate thought back to their conversation and to the hug she and Ethel shared.  That was the moment when something shifted in her, Renate concluded.  She had felt Ethel’s heart, felt what was in her dear daughter’s heart.  Love.  Or at least a feeling that might become love, for Viktor.  As well as Ethel’s genuine love for her mother.  And in her own heart, Renate had felt her own love. For Ethel.  For Ulrich. For Hans.  And that moment of shared love, Renate concluded now, washed away her fear and skepticism about Viktor. 

Not that this made any sense to her, because when she started thinking about it again now, logically, the same concerns she’d mentioned to Ethel popped into her head again.  This was the first time Renate experienced having her inner conviction about a person or situation shift from negative to positive under the influence of love.  Now, she’d had enough experience with knowing what to do, based solely on the feeling inside her, to recognize that this was a new way of feeling for her.  She thought back over her life: Was there ever a time when she first had a bad feeling about something, and then it eventually turned around?  No, she decided after a while. 

The case she was using to answer this question was her brother Ewald’s decision to move to America.  She had that negative intuition about it from the start, and that never changed for her, despite Ewald’s excitement, despite her love for him.  Nor did her conviction that it was wrong to come live in the Gassmann household while Claudia was still in residence ever shift under the influence of some more positive feeling.  She simply never had a more positive feeling associated with Claudia.  No.  It seemed that what had happened just now with Ethel was a unique instance.  And it got Renate thinking and wondering: What was this new feeling that came in and filled me with such lightness? With such love that I suddenly felt that maybe it would be a positive thing for Ethel to come together with Viktor?

As Renate tried, with her mind, to answer this question, to explain and even justify this sprout of a positive feeling for the young man, she was able to point to certain changes she had taken note of in his behavior, and in the air he had about him.  Whereas he had at first seemed to her calculating – using his ability to “pick up on things” to curry favor with the clients, and with Ulrich, too – now, since he had been spending time with Ulrich in the forest and learning about the trees, he had begun to seem, to Renate, much more sincere and open.  His new-found and growing love of the forest was clearly genuine, and although he never spoke to her about what he felt when he was among the trees, she could see in his eyes that the time he spent there was having a profoundly positive effect on him. And, indeed, Ulrich had shared bits and pieces with her of what Viktor was experiencing as a budding forester.  Perhaps Renate was seeing Ulrich in Viktor. She recognized that to do so was, perhaps, dangerous, and so, in her conscious mind, she guarded against it.  On the other hand, she reasoned, if Viktor could gain the connection to God through the trees the way Ulrich had, then how could that be harmful?

Renate also noticed that, now that Viktor was spending more time in the forest, he seemed less on edge, less eager to prove himself by asserting his abilities as a cabinet maker. Certainly, he still suggested creative touches for the furniture orders their clients placed, but he was somehow gentler about it.  Even so, Renate could see that Hans still resented what he saw as Viktor’s interference in “their” way of doing things, even though Ulrich encouraged it.  Indeed, Renate realized, this was the heart of the matter: Hans was jealous of Ulrich’s approval of Viktor.  Naturally, then, Viktor’s growing connection to the forest and to Ulrich, didn’t sit well with Hans. His skepticism had not faded, and had, perhaps, even intensified, as Viktor grew more comfortable in the family and work setting of the Gassmann household.

Viktor himself would have agreed with Renate’s assessment.  At least, he was experiencing what she noticed, even if he might not have been able to put it all into words. But it was true that he felt different than he had when he’d arrived a few months earlier.  There might be several explanations for that: having found steady work; a master carpenter who was actually interested in helping him improve his skills, instead of just benefiting from what he did know; living amongst people who were kind and who valued the work he did; Ethel; the way he felt when he was working in the forest.  Maybe all of these contributed to the fact that he now felt happy, happier than he had ever felt in his whole life.  Not that that’s so surprising. He’d tell himself this as he lay in his bed at night, as he recalled his day before drifting off to sleep in a kind of daze induced by a combination of physical fatigue and joy.  I mean, given what I grew up with – Mama’s death, and then Papa’s, and Hannelore’s getting crippled… No wonder I feel good here. In other words, Viktor didn’t spend his time reflecting seriously on his current state.  He noted that he was happy, and he preferred to enjoy that state, rather than analyze it. 

But when Viktor was unhappy or discontent, then he did spend time reflecting. He’d done so all his life. Scheming may be a better word for it. He learned to do this at his father’s side at such an early age, that it became second nature to him. He no longer did it consciously. He just naturally shifted into this mode when he began to feel discontent or unhappy about some situation in his life. Here was his basic process: Figure out what you want.  Use your intuition to “pick up” what other people – the other people who can give you what you want – want.  Figure out a way to give them what they want.  Then they’ll be very likely to also give you what you want. 

Viktor became very, very good at all parts of this process. That’s the way he liked to see it, anyway.  There was only one problem: This approach to life had never secured him real happiness. Sure, in the course of his life, he had had food, a place to live, grown-ups to take care of him – until they weren’t around anymore – and then work that kept him fed and alive, once he survived the war. But that was it.  No big moments of joy.  Up until now, it seemed that the most happiness Viktor had felt had been the fragile satisfaction of simply surviving.  He himself recognized that this was not equal to true happiness.

The question then arises: Was Viktor actually not skilled at manipulating those around him to get the true happiness he wanted? Or maybe he just set too low a bar for the level of happiness he felt able to achieve in his own life, i.e., a life without extreme hardship or emotional pain? This was a step forward for him, of course. But did he really feel he had to just settle for this most bare-bones version of happiness, and learn to live with this feeling that something was missing in his life?   He saw other people who looked happier… But maybe he lacked the belief that more was possible for him

Viktor certainly recognized that he was not happy, but he never consciously entertained the thought that he was not worthy of being truly happy. He sought other explanations for the way things were. Sometimes he wondered whether he hadn’t worked hard enough so far, hadn’t “picked up” enough about those around him.  This despite the fact that he did consider himself good at doing so.  Here’s another thought – one related to both his unhappiness and the use he made of his intuition – that Viktor did not consider: Maybe there was a cause-and-effect relationship between his approach to living and the state of his life.  In other words, maybe he was unhappy because his way of interacting with people wasn’t quite honest.  If he had reflected on this possibility, he might have come to this conclusion:  If he hoped to have a more than subsistence-level life, he might have to change the way he treated people.  But he didn’t reflect on any of this. When he set out from Varel for the Gassmann homestead in May of 1921, then, he did so with a feeling of dissatisfaction with his life, but also without any particular hope in his heart that a big happiness might actually come his way.

Thus, Viktor walked into the Gassmanns’ yard armed with the same approach to life that he’d developed in the first eighteen years of his life. However, once he started to settle in there, he did begin allowing himself to imagine something different for himself, a new way of being.  Those imaginings, unconscious at first, began the moment he stepped into the Gassmanns’ yard and felt that joyful energy.  Something inside him opened up when he felt it, and at that moment, the quiet wishes of his heart and soul immediately perceived that opening and began making their way through it and into Viktor’s mind. They moved more firmly into his consciousness when he met Ethel and recognized her as the source of the joy he’d noticed.  But at first, all that was present inside him was an awareness: He noticed the joy and was pleasantly struck by it; he connected it to Ethel and was drawn to talk with her. In these early days, though, he didn’t make the leap from, “how wonderful it feels here, with her”, to “I can imagine a future for myself with her as my wife”. Although that tiny wish slipped out of his heart and moved toward his brain, it remained, for now, unexpressed in conscious thoughts. He wouldn’t allow himself that as of yet. He wasn’t, you see, in the habit of imagining that he could live permanently in proximity to such happiness, or alongside a person who embodied it. 

It wasn’t until that first day in the forest, when Ulrich spoke of Renate and his love for her, of their happiness together, that Viktor’s heart’s wishes took the form of thoughts.  That day, Viktor allowed himself to recognize this desire in himself: the desire for a happiness like Ulrich’s and Renate’s.  Until this day, he had never allowed himself to think such thoughts.  That is how inured he had become, at an early age, to a life of unsatisfactoriness and dissatisfaction, to subconscious beliefs in his unworthiness. 

Now, here he was, in the forest, on this day when he felt, for the first time, the divine energy Ulrich spoke of.  At that point, he didn’t connect these two moments in his mind, didn’t see how being surrounded by the divine might have helped him feel free to inwardly express his deepest heart’s wish.  But it happened all the same: allowing the divine to touch him somehow gave him the strength to wish for true happiness, and to begin to imagine a life for himself that would be infused with joy every day.  In other words: a life with Ethel, whom he correctly perceived as a strong source of pure joy. 

As Viktor began spending more and more time in the forest, and taking in more and more of the divine energy he felt there, he also made the decision to put his thought of a life of joy into action.  I’ll get it! he told himself. The problem was, he wasn’t quite sure how to go about getting it, and his indecision about this slowed him down a bit.  He was aware enough to sense that he lacked the tools this particular “project” required.  This in itself was a big step forward.  Did he somehow grasp that he had spent his whole life manipulating others (“herding”, as Renate called her own approach), but that this new situation was not a simple game of emotional chess?  Because, in fact, it wasn’t a game to him at all. 

He could tell that by the tenderness he felt in his heart: in the forest, when he was around Ethel, and even when he and Ulrich were working with the trees in the woods.  This was a new sensation for him.  Although, in fact, it wasn’t precisely that it was new. It had always been there, but at some point amidst the difficulties of his young life, Viktor stopped allowing himself to feel it, out of sheer terror that he would lose whoever inspired that tenderness in him. (Once again, he didn’t understand this with his mind.)  But now, this sensation resurfaced, and the depth of this tenderness that he could now feel in his heart sometimes brought him to tears.  Not just at night, as he sat on the edge of his bed, thinking of Ethel and this new life he was living, but even out amongst the trees, as their strengthening leaves and branches waved to him of a morning or afternoon.  He felt that a powerful opening had come about in him, and he wanted to be very careful with his new tender feelings, and with the people and other living things that inspired them. One could say that by taking in the diving energy of the forest, Viktor had naturally begun acting in a different way. 

His new desire to be careful with others was the exact opposite of the need, based in fear – which had driven him for most of his life – to be careful of others.  Viktor’s new approach began to show itself in the way he talked, not just with the Gassmanns, but also in conversations with clients. Here’s what was going on in those encounters: He still “picked up” what others felt and wanted, but something in the way he then responded to his insights changed.  Again, he would have found it hard to put into words, but instead of simply understanding how he could get something for himself from others by giving them what they wanted, he began to experience a small amount of pleasure at offering to people what he knew they would like. 

He first noticed this unfamiliar feeling when he and Hans delivered the sideboard to the Kropps.  The two of them pulled up in front of the postmaster’s house and unloaded the sideboard – wrapped in a protective layer of blankets, which rendered it mysterious and created the sense that a marvelous surprise was soon to be revealed – from the wagon. They carried it through the entranceway with its well-organized clothing hanging neatly on the pegs, and into the dining room. The whole family was there, eager for the unveiling.  Mr. Kropp indicated the spot where the sideboard was to stand, and Hans and Viktor carefully stood it there and began removing the blankets.  As the sideboard came more and more fully into view, Mr. and Mrs. Kropp and their daughter all crowded around.  Both Hans and Viktor later told each other and the rest of the Gassmanns that they were surprised by the excitement the Kropps showed: They seemed like such reserved people, but here they were, hovering around, as if the two cabinet makers were Saint Nicholas unwrapping a giant Christmas gift.

  First Mrs. Kropp, and then her husband, and then their daughter, ooh-ed and aah-ed when they saw the sideboard in all its glory. They ran their hands over the smooth finish, praising what, they remarked, must have been endless hours of sanding and finishing.  The color of the oak was just what they had had in mind, they told Hans.  They opened and closed the various doors, examined the small drawers.  They were delighted with all aspects of the piece. But they reserved their most effusive praised for the carving Viktor had done for the top edge of the back.  They ran their fingers over this, too, and Mrs. Kropp noted that Viktor really had managed to create a design in the wood which called to mind the floral pattern in the lace valance above the window.  She shook her head in amazement. Her husband, too, admitted that it was “quite striking”. He thanked Viktor for having suggested this embellishment.

Hans and Viktor left with full payment for the sideboard in hand, and their mood was light as they drove the wagon back home, allowing the horse to take a leisurely pace.  Viktor felt happy, but he also noticed a new facet to this happiness.  There was an unfamiliar warmth in his heart, and he was deeply at peace. 

His mind kept drifting back to the smiles on the Kropps’ faces, to the way Mr. Kropp shook his and Hans’ hands with such great enthusiasm as they parted.  Recalling this, a small, but contented smile came to Viktor’s face. He realized that he was happy not just because he’d finished a job and the client had paid them well for it.  He was happy that they were happy.  Simply that.  He wasn’t trying to gauge how successfully he had manipulated the Kropps.  He was simply riding along in peace, glad that something he had done had brought joy to these people.  Does my heart good! he thought to himself, for perhaps the first time in his life. 

He glanced over at Hans, who, buoyed by the Kropps’ appreciation for the sideboard, was going on about plans for future furniture designs and sales.  Viktor smiled again and let Hans’ words pass through his ears, without responding, except to nod now and then.  He was content to ride in peace and feel the words in his heart.

At home, when Hans and Viktor strode into the kitchen together, having heard Ethel’s voice ring out the call to dinner, Renate and Ethel both noticed the men’s ebullient mood. 

“The Kropps were satisfied, then?” Ulrich inquired as they all ate their midday meal.

“A triumph!” Hans declared with a broad smile.  He even reached over to Viktor, whose spot at the table was next to his own, and clapped the younger man noisily on the back.  Viktor, whose mouth was full of potato salad at the moment, signaled his agreement by nodding and lifting his knife and waving it the way a vanquishing general might wave his sword. 

“This guy,” Hans continued, looking at Ulrich while indicating Viktor with a tip of his head.  “Turns out he has a good head for business after all. For what the clients want.”

“Seems you two make a good team,” Ulrich remarked, smiling. And, wanting to show his approval to his son, he put his hand on Hans’ shoulder and squeezed it lightly.

“Seems that way,” Viktor replied.  He and Hans both smiled and exchanged warm, comradely glances.

Renate, seated at the end of the table nearest Viktor, felt her own heart grow warm as she saw the two men, who could have been brothers, given their ages, acting like brothers: relaxed, joshing each other, enjoying the good fruits of a joint venture.  Yes, this is the way it can be between brothers.  She thought back to Ulrich and Erich, to their relationship which foundered and never recovered from early wounds in the family. 

Then she recalled the suspicious way Hans had treated Viktor since his arrival in May, and she wondered whether her prayers and the guidance she’d given Ulrich about helping Hans to feel loved as a son were finally beginning to make a difference. It certainly seemed that Hans was finally coming to accept Viktor.   She gazed at Viktor, taking in his gestures. She saw that an almost carefree smile came to his lips as he swallowed a mouthful of food and reached for his glass of water.  Following Viktor’s eyes, Renate saw – not at all to her surprise – that he was looking at Ethel, and she back at him. Renate knew that Viktor’s carefree smile was meant for her daughter, and that Ethel had warmly received it. 

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapters 15-17

Chapter 15

August, 1904

Walter farm, Near Varel, Germany

            None of what Ewald was saying to them was making any sense to Ulrich.  This was how the conversation over dinner went on that one summer evening at the Walter farm:

            “Ralf’s gotten set up in a town in Illinois, doing carpentry for a business there,” Ewald was explaining.

            “Where’s Illinois, again?” Lorena asked.  She asked this same question every time Ewald mentioned his friend. Lorena had heard this detail numerous times before, but she never really took it in. Probably because the information just seemed irrelevant to her. Like Ulrich, her interests were strictly local and focused mainly on her fiancé, Stefan, whom she would be marrying the following year.

            “On the bank of one of the big lakes they have there, Lake Michigan.”  Ewald paused.  “And…” he then continued, scanning his parents’ faces, and Renate’s and Ulrich’s, too, hoping to discover beforehand their response to the news he hadn’t even shared yet. 

            “And what?” his father, Ingo, asked, setting down his utensils on his plate.  He knew something was coming.

            Renate stopped chewing. Oh, no! she thought.  Her intuition had been accurate, as usual. No!

            Ewald took in a deep breath and let it out.  “He said there’s lots of good work. His boss said he’ll take me on, too. If I go over there.”

            “To Illinois?” Ewald’s mother Veronika asked, just as Renate said, “To America?”

            “Yes.”

            Stunned silence. 

“Is Illinois a city?” Lorena suddenly asked, in what seemed like a total non sequitur.

            Ewald, who was eager to proceed with discussing his plans, felt annoyed at his sister’s question. On the surface, this seemed like just one more of the absent-minded queries she often posed. But the whole family knew that although this question seemed, like her first, to be concerned with geography, the underlying emotion was different. They knew that this was the way Lorena always responded when she was worried or upset: She focused on establishing minute details, so as to stay tethered to the ground, instead of floating off on a wave of anxiety.

            “No, it’s an American state,” Ewald explained patiently. “Think of it like Bavaria. But a lot bigger.”

            Lorena nodded and turned her attention back to her schnitzel.  Although she said nothing more, they all realized that she was feeling every bit as shocked as the rest of them were.  Except for Renate, who was feeling a deep sadness rise up in her, sadness for every member of the family, and especially for Ulrich.

*          *          *

By the end of the fall, Ewald had sailed for America, his final destination Durand, Illinois, a small town in the state’s northwest corner. Ulrich had, as he saw it, lost a brother and a friend.

Chapter 16

Summer, 1921

Gassman homestead

            Just as Ulrich had found the peace and love and familial warmth his heart desired on the Walters’ farm, the more time Viktor spent living and working amongst the Gassmanns, the more his soul blossomed and his heart opened.  Not that he would have put it that way, because he was only barely aware of this growth that was going on inside him.

            Certainly, we could attribute this largely to his growing love for Ethel, and to hers for him.  But it would be a mistake to say that Ethel catalyzed this transformation all on her own.  Not that her love was not a powerful elixir for Viktor.  It was. But equally powerful was the effect that the forest exerted on him.

            Following that first walk to Bockhorn with Hans, on the day they went to meet the Kropps – the day of Viktor’s first creative contribution to the family business – Viktor felt drawn to learn about the trees he would eventually saw and carve and nail, shaping into furniture and walls and stairs. 

            Viktor’s father, who himself had thought of wood as material to be worked, rather than as a once-living source, never instilled a respect for trees in his son.  His approach to his work was much more utilitarian: he’d acquire already-prepared wood, and then create with it. But, as Viktor began working alongside Ulrich, he understood that his own father, as beautiful as his carving work had been, and as skillful a carpenter as he had been, had also lacked something. This something was clearly present in Ulrich. 

Viktor didn’t know quite how to describe it, at least not at first.  He’d never encountered it before in any of the master carpenters he’d trained with.  But it was powerful.  He sensed it already the first day, as Ulrich showed him around the workshop, indicating the various projects he was working on.  There was the care with which Ulrich touched the wood, a near caress when he picked up a table leg he’d been turning and brushed off the sawdust.  Viktor noticed this… this relationship of Ulrich’s to the wood, but it was only when Viktor went out with Ulrich into the forest for the first time that he began to understand what was going on.

One day at dinner, a couple of days after that first trip to Bockhorn, Viktor asked Ulrich to tell him about the forest, nd about his family’s connection to it.

“Our eleven hectares of heaven!” Ulrich said, and Viktor saw a sparkle come into his eyes.  “That’s what I call it.” He smiled, and as he did, Viktor noted that the Gassmann family patriarch seemed not the least bit sheepish about expressing how much he loved the forest. A less confident – or less loved – man might have looked to check Viktor’s response, to gauge whether he’d made a fool of himself. But Ulrich didn’t.

“That’s right,” Ethel said, as she bit off a piece of bread.  “It is!”

Renate and Hans nodded, too.

“Of course, it’s beautiful,” Viktor replied.  “But why ‘heaven’?” His question was sincere, but he didn’t want to look like an idiot. Perhaps everyone in the world except him knew about this.  So, he adopted an expression that he hoped would indicate casual interest instead of the yearning he was just beginning to realize he felt for the answer.

“Ah,” Ulrich said, holding up his right hand, index finger pointing at Viktor to indicate that the question was well-taken, perhaps even expected.  “Exactly. You cut to the core of it.  It really is heaven. It’s not just a figure of speech I was using there, meaning to say that I like being in the forest.”  He paused.   “Beauty.  Yes, there’s that. But beauty alone doesn’t indicate the heavenly.  In fact, I’d wager that it’s the heavenliness that creates the beauty.”  He turned and smiled at Renate.  “As with my dear wife.”

Renate shook her head and looked down at her lap, where her hands were smoothing her napkin. But a smile flitted across her lips.

Ulrich, more expansive and light-hearted than Viktor had seen him up to this point, leaned back in his chair, tipping back onto the two back legs, and cocked his head to one side.

“Why do I draw an equals sign between heaven and the forest?  I’m not saying I know what heaven feels like.  But if heaven does end up feeling like the forest, then I’ll be quite content when I take up residence over on the other side.”

That wasn’t a real answer to Viktor’s question, and everyone at the table knew it.  Only Ethel stepped in to help.

“I agree with Papa, but I, too, have a hard time saying what it is.  But I am completely sure it is heaven, and that the real heaven will feel that way, too, when I get there.”

“If it feels like heaven to you,” Viktor commented, slowly, “then maybe it actually is.

Ulrich was still resting back in his chair.  Ethel was chewing contemplatively.  Hans was saying nothing, focusing instead on his potato salad.  He took Viktor’s question as yet another attempt by the newcomer to worm his way into his father’s good graces by flattering the older man. (His father’s, not Viktor’s, as much as the young stranger might want to become like a son to Ulrich…).  Renate was eating slowly, while gazing at her husband with an expression Viktor hadn’t noticed on her face before.  She was smiling contentedly, clearly made happy by her dear husband’s sudden vibrancy and glowing face.  It was true: Renate was content. She so seldom saw Ulrich like this, free of his habitual undertone of melancholy, and she was delighted to bask in it, for as long as it lasted.  Seeing her husband come alive, her own heart opened a bit toward the young man whose genuine interest had drawn Ulrich out of his dark-lined shell. 

Ulrich laughed. “Precisely!” he nearly shouted. He leaned forward in his chair, so that its front legs clapped back into contact with the floor with a thwack.  “Come out into the forest with me tomorrow, Viktor, and you can tell me what you think makes it heaven.”

“Papa,” Ethel said playfully, “perhaps Viktor won’t find a speck of heaven in the forest.  What then?”

“Oh, I think I might, find it,” Viktor answered.  Especially if you are in the forest, too. “If you all are convinced it’s there, I’m game to search for it, too.”

Ulrich shook his head now, but not in a harsh way. “No need to search for it, son.  It’ll find you itself, if you let it. Put itself right in your very path.  And all around you.  It’ll find you all right.  If you’re still.” He paused again. “And if you wish it to.”

Hans, who was the first to finish his dinner – after all, he had been eating while the others had been philosophizing – thanked his mother and sister for the meal and put his dishes on the table by the sink.  “See you in the shop,” he told Ulrich, but without a glance at Viktor. Then he was gone, thinking to himself,  Son?

*          *          *

            The next day, Ulrich took Viktor out into the woods as he went to survey part of the forest. Thus began the younger man’s tutorial in the ways of heaven.

            Hans was not with them, having stayed behind to work on the Kropps’ cabinet.  And in any case, Viktor knew that Hans had more interest in what was made out of wood than in the trees the wood came from.  He wondered, though, when Hans’ focus had shifted.  After all, as a child, he and Ethel had spent days at a time in the forest, and Hans had told him about the treehouse and how much he’d loved being up in it.  Then again, Viktor realized, Hans had spoken most about what he and his father had made in the forest, how they’d constructed the treehouse, and not at all about how it had felt to him to be in the treehouse. Nothing at all about heaven.

            Viktor was correct about where Hans’ interests lay.  What gave Hans the most satisfaction was putting the wood of the forest to use in some way, perhaps even in a creative way.  Like other carpenters Viktor had encountered, although Hans knew the trees and how they could best be utilized – as material – he didn’t seem to know or care what else the trees and the forest had to offer, i.e., heaven.  This “what else”, Viktor surmised as he followed Ulrich into the woods along a dirt path wide enough for a cart and horse, was exactly what this forester knew.

            Viktor made a couple of attempts at starting a conversation as he and Ulrich walked, but Ulrich shook his head gently. 

            “Just walk for now,” the older man said softly.  “And notice.”

            So, for probably the first time in his life, Viktor made his way through a forest without talking to a person by his side.  As a child, he simply hadn’t played in the woods by himself, and hardly with other kids, either, to be truthful.  During his military training, his time in the woods had been about as far-removed as could be imagined from what he was experiencing now.  As for keeping silent, Viktor wasn’t used to being quiet with other people and had, in fact, never particularly liked it. He always preferred to talk, to get a sense of the other person or people he happened to be with.  So, now, at first, he had to contend with the voice in his own head, which, in the absence of words from other human interlocutors, provided both sides of the conversation. The thoughts came fast and furious: Notice what? Ask him.  No.  He said to just walk and notice.  But what?  Is this a test? God Almighty, what should I be looking at?

            Then, as if reading his mind, Ulrich said, “Don’t think.  Just walk. Forget about noticing for now.”

            Viktor relaxed a little, shook out his shoulders.  Just walk. Don’t think.  Easier said than done.  In an effort to not think, since he imagined Ulrich had a good reason for this instruction, Viktor turned his attention actively to what was around him.  To the slightly damp and still cool air.  He could feel the remnants of the morning’s mist, and it seemed to him as he looked in between the trees, that perhaps he could even see it.  Like the vaguest of thin, cottony shadows against the background of the leaves on the low branches of the young oaks.  Or maybe those were just spider webs?  Don’t think.

            As Viktor consciously looked here and there, his gaze took in the pine needles and the decayed, brown, last year’s leaves beneath his feet and in the underbrush off to the side of the path.  The pine needles sounded and felt different beneath his boots than the old leaves, and, naturally, they smelled different, too.  Both scents were rich, but the pine’s was lighter, and the smell of the leaves darker and heavier and sharper, more sour, even, he concluded.

            He felt his breathing deepen and slow, and his gait also shifted.  Up until this point, he had continually found himself having to consciously reduce his speed, so as not to bump into the older man just ahead of him.  But now, somehow, he noticed that his own pace had naturally attuned itself to Ulrich’s.   As he slowed, he began to take in the sounds of the woods. First he noticed the louder bird calls, although he had no idea what birds they were.  Then chirps of crickets and softer birds’ songs came into his ears, as if competing for his attention with the rustling of dry leaves close by and new ones further up in the trees.  At one point, Viktor was so captivated by a waving aspen leaf that, smiling, he stepped off the path and wrapped his fingers gently around it, wishing to test what it felt like.  Soft, it turned out. Softer on the top than on the bottom, where the ridges protruded.

            “Ah,” I see you’ve met one of the most welcoming trees of our forest,” Ulrich said, his voice transmitting his smile.  He had noticed that Viktor had stopped walking, and he’d turned to see what had caught his attention.

            “Welcoming?” Viktor asked.

            “I’ve always thought so,” Ulrich said, coming up alongside Viktor and grasping another leaf in what, to Viktor, resembled a handshake.  He smiled at the thought of trees and humans shaking “hands”.

            “Have you heard the phrase ‘quaking aspens’?” Ulrich asked him.  Viktor nodded.  “But they don’t look to me like they’re quaking,” Ulrich remarked. “If they were quaking, that’d be from fear, wouldn’t it?  But what’s to be afraid of here?” he asked, swiveling his head to look at the forest around them, and making a sweeping gesture with his arm. 

            “The forester’s axe?” Viktor asked, with a slight smile.  He looked down at the leaf in his hand.

            “Perhaps some foresters’ axes,” Ulrich agreed.  “But not in this forest.”

            “You don’t cut any aspens?” Viktor inquired, his eyebrows rising in surprise.

            “Oh, we do.  But not just at random. Not just to cut.”

            “How, then?”

            “That is a process of discussion between the forester and the tree,” Ulrich told him.  He ran his hand along the branch of the small aspen before him, patting it gently as his fingers progressed closer to the trunk.  Viktor waited for him to continue and followed Ulrich’s hand with his eyes. Ulrich rested his hand on the branch and spoke again:

            “They can communicate, you know.”

            “I didn’t know,” Viktor said simply.  It wasn’t that he didn’t believe what Ulrich had said, and that realization surprised him, actually.  He wasn’t sure how to respond, but Ulrich seemed to take his words as assent, as acceptance of the veracity of what the experienced forester was telling him.

            “Many people don’t,” Ulrich continued.  “I used to think they must.  I heard the trees talking to me from the time I was a boy, and figured everyone did.  Found out that wasn’t the case the first time I shared what I heard with my father.  Turned out my own father didn’t know these things. He didn’t believe it was possible for trees to communicate.  Didn’t accept it.  Tried to drum it out of me.”

            Here, Ulrich turned his gaze to meet Viktor’s.  Was he consciously telling Viktor this to gauge his response, his openness to this idea?  For once, Viktor wasn’t focused on trying to figure out what someone else was all about. He was just listening to the forester standing before him. And replying in a most natural and sincere way.

            “So, you ‘picked things up, too’,” he said simply, his voice full of a kindness that surprised him.  “And you still do.”

            Ulrich sighed deeply, and then nodded.  “My father tried to beat it out of me, but he failed.  No matter what he did, I could still communicate with the trees. I just learned not to talk to him about it.”

            “Did you tell anyone else?”

            Ulrich nodded again. “Renate.  Because she understood.  Not that she understands the trees, or even hears them, for that matter.  But she understands me, and she hears me.  And she hears and sees enough other things – like the fairies and the wood spirits – that she believed me about this.”

            Viktor thought back to the way he’d seen Renate looking at Ulrich the day before, at dinner, and he realized that Ulrich was a very lucky man, indeed. He told him as much.

            “Yes, that’s very true,” Ulrich agreed.  “Having a person with you who understands who you are, who believes what you believe to be true, even if she can’t understand it fully herself – now that is a gift from God. That is heaven.”

            “I imagine you’re right about that.”  Viktor didn’t speak from personal experience.  But he desperately hoped that this would someday be his personal experience.  Someday soon.

            “And so, the aspens…” Ulrich said, pointing to the leaf Viktor still held between his finger.  “They aren’t quaking in fear. They’re greeting us, welcoming us.  That leaf there, it was waving to you, inviting you to make its acquaintance.  And you did!  See there, son, you’re already communicating with the trees, too!”  He laughed. And as he did, Viktor once again saw a sparkling light come into the older man’s eyes, just the way it had done at dinner.  The difference was, that this time, Viktor grasped a bit about why it had appeared. He also sensed, without being able to put it into words – without even trying to do so! – a little bit about the nature of what constituted the heavenly in these woods.  And as the two men stood there, greeting the aspen, Ulrich saw something else that Viktor couldn’t possibly see: A sparkling light had come into the young man’s eyes, too.

*          *          *

            This was just the first of many mornings or afternoons in the next few weeks that Ulrich and Viktor spent together in the forest.  Having seen Viktor’s response to the trees, Ulrich correctly surmised that the newcomer could grow into a skilled forester, and that learning about the trees would only enhance his cabinetry work.  Discussion between them in the woods – about the personalities of this or that type of tree, and about why a given variety of wood was suited to being shaped into a particular piece of furniture – continued as the two men moved from forest to workshop to kitchen.  Although mealtime conversations had always been lively, with everyone present taking part, things now gradually shifted, subtly, but noticeably: Ulrich and Viktor brought an ebullience to the table, their joint enthusiasm spilling over.  Ethel and Renate and Hans all noticed the shift, but each had a unique take on what was happening.

            Hans, still suspicious of the new arrival (although Viktor had already been with them for more than two months at this point), was experiencing a combination of fear and jealousy.  It was true that he, himself, had no real interest in learning more about the forest than he already knew, more than what he had taken in as a child playing amongst the trees and using them for his own projects.  He knew which wood to use for which job, but, unlike his father – and now, Viktor – he couldn’t have explained the why of it.  He had always been eager – and content – to move ahead with whatever he was constructing. Why did he need to know more?  But despite the fact that he couldn’t have cared less about the particular properties of oak that made it suitable for cabinets and tables, it bothered him that Viktor did care about this, that Viktor’s desire to find out more clearly pleased his (his – Hans’) father.  With each meal where the conversation seemed dominated by this topic, Hans’ resentment of Viktor grew. He felt as if a wall were growing ever taller between him and his father.  What?­ he continued to ask himself.  What is this man up to?

            A different question kept popping into Renate’s mind.  Who is he? She often found herself wondering this, as she watched Viktor walk off into the forest with Ulrich of a morning, or saw their animated conversations as they emerged, hours later, full of joy, and smiling.  She couldn’t deny that a new lightness had come into Ulrich’s step since the younger man took an interest in the life of trees.  Nor did she want to deny it. She welcomed it!  It gladdened her heart to see the connection between the two of them, a connection fostered, it seemed, by their shared connection to the trees.  It was almost as if Ewald had come back, in Viktor’s form. Renate – as Ulrich had told Viktor that day in the forest – did understand this bond.  She knew from her own experience the joy and peace that come from time spent in stillness in the woods, and it pleased her that Viktor had come to know this, too.  She’d seen a shift in him since that first day, just as she’d seen it in her husband.  Viktor’s step had grown lighter, too. There was a greater ease about him, and that ease radiated from him more and more each day.  She felt it in the air around him.  She saw it reflected in the carvings he was doing on the furniture orders – of which there were more now, thanks to the Kropps’ delight with how their sideboard had come out.

            Renate was happy for Viktor, pleased that he was blossoming, both as a forester and a cabinet maker. But she could also see quite clearly that Hans felt threatened by Viktor’s steady transformation.  Hans’ habit of playing protector within the family was coming into play here, and along with it, his fear that his position in this family he loved was gradually being usurped by an outsider.  She felt, more than saw, him cringe each time Ulrich added “son” to a sentence directed to Viktor.  She even mentioned this to Ulrich one night as the two of them were undressing for bed.

            “How would you have me behave?” Ulrich asked her, a bit bewildered by his wife’s concern.  “Viktor understands the trees.  It’s natural for us to talk about that.”

            “I know it is,” Renate replied, nodding, as she buttoned up the front of her nightgown.  “And I am so happy that you two share this love of the forest.”

            “But?” Ulrich asked.

            “But do you not see how left out Hans feels when you and Viktor are lost in conversation about the beeches and the oaks?”

            Ulrich raised his eyebrows.  “I’m afraid I really haven’t noticed that,” he admitted.  Then he pursed his lips.  “I just feel so invigorated when we’re on that topic, that I guess I lose track of what else is going on around.”

            Without Renate needing to point it out, Ulrich realized where she was headed. “My dear,” he told her, coming over and wrapping his arms around her.  “Thank you.  I do not want to be my father. A father whose son feels abandoned.  You know how much I love Hans.”

            “I do,” Renate told him, leaning her head against his chest.  “But he may not.  Remember how Erich felt all those years.”

            It took Ulrich a minute to grasp what Renate was getting at.  Then he nodded.  “Yes. He felt that Aunt Claudia had somehow stolen our mother away and slipped into our house to take her place. Like a thief.”

            “Yes, that’s it.”

            Ulrich pulled back and looked down at Renate. “Do you think Hans feels that way about Viktor?”

            “I know the situation isn’t exactly the same, but it feels similar to me.”

            “I understand,” Ulrich told her, pulling her close to his chest again.  “That is the very last thing I would want.  For Hans to feel Viktor is taking his place in my heart.”

            Renate was unable to get to sleep right away after they set aside this topic for the night: Her thoughts kept circling back to Aunt Claudia.  To Erich.  And to the terrible sadness and terror Claudia had brought into the Gassmann household.  Renate remembered how, for the first fifteen years of her marriage to Ulrich, her husband had gone over and over the question of his mother’s disappearance from the household, and of her death in some location that had never been revealed to him.  How did she die? he would ask, both aloud, in his conversations with Renate, and in his own mind, silently.

Ulrich, too, lay awake for part of the night, long after he saw that Renate had finally drifted off to sleep.  Hearing Renate speak about interlopers, about abandonment, about jealousy, he thought back to the day, two years earlier, in 1919, when Aunt-Mother Claudia was on her deathbed. That was the day he finally received the answer to his decades -old question about what had happened to his mother.

Ulrich had gone to sit with Claudia at Renate’s urging, despite his old feelings of hurt. “You’ll regret it if you don’t,” she told him, although Ulrich was not at all sure she was right.   But at that point, after nineteen years of marriage, Ulrich trusted his wife’s judgment.  He went.  

Claudia, already within several days of passing, but her voice still strong, suddenly said to him, “Ulrich.  Your mother died of pneumonia.  When you were eight months old.” She paused, studying Ulrich’s face, which registered first shock, and then confusion.

“Pneumonia?” he asked. “But why not tell us that, me and Erich?  She got sick and died.  Why not tell us that?”  Ulrich was surprised to hear that he had overcome his decades-long habit of avoiding this subject and uttered these words. But Claudia herself had raised it…  Even so, Ulrich was not sure what would come from her mouth. The decades of angry outbursts had left him wary.

Claudia coughed long and noisily and painfully into her handkerchief, then squeezed the damp cloth in her fist.  “Because she wasn’t at home when she died.”  She wasn’t making eye contact with Ulrich. She delivered her words in a flat tone, as if it was all she could do to even utter them.

“I don’t understand. What difference does that make? Was she in the hospital?”

“No, Dear.” 

She’s calling me “Dear”? What’s this all about? Ulrich wondered.

“Not in the hospital,” Claudia continued in the same, flat tone.  “She was living with a man named Karl.  She caught the pneumonia and died there.”

“I still don’t understand,” Ulrich said.  “Who was this Karl? Why was she living with him?”

His aunt-not-mother took as deep a breath as she was able to do, and laid her damp hand, still holding the handkerchief, on top of Ulrich’s.  Even now, though, she would not meet his eyes.  Ulrich was so shocked by her hand on his that he sat as if frozen, listening to her answer.

“She left your father when you were just a few months old. Just ran away. Crazy, kind of.  No one could ever understand why. That happens sometimes, when a woman has a new baby. Sometimes they kind of go crazy for no reason.”

Ulrich waited for Claudia to condemn her sister, or this Karl, to launch into a tirade. But she didn’t.

“But who was Karl?” Ulrich asked again, even though he could see that Claudia was fatigued.  He understood that this was his only chance to learn the full How? of his mother’s death.

Claudia waved the hand with the handkerchief vaguely in the air and looked toward the window.  “Someone who courted her before she married your father.  She felt desperate, and he took her in.”

“But why didn’t she go back to you and your parents? And why did she leave Father in the first place? Was that the craziness? Or was there another reason she left?”

Claudia looked back down at the quilt on the bed, frowned. Then she chose one of the questions to answer quietly. “Our parents wouldn’t take her back.  We all tried to convince her to go back to Detlef.  Mother and Father were harsh, hoping she’d relent.  But she didn’t.” Another fit of coughing.  “I wish to God we had relented.  Perhaps it would all have turned out differently, Ulrich. For everyone.  Please forgive me.”

Ulrich was as shocked by Claudia’s tone of voice, which had softened and become plaintive, as he was by the sad look in her eyes when she raised them to him, finally.

“But why do you need forgiveness?”  Aside from forgiveness for all the screaming and criticism...

“Because I sided with our parents.” A pause.  A cough seemed ready to erupt, but then didn’t.  “For my own reasons.”  She dropped her eyes to the quilt.

Ulrich felt his chest and throat constrict.  “What reasons?”

“I was in love with Detlef, too, Ulrich.  But he chose your mother. My sister, Iris.”  She stopped, staring at the handkerchief, which she was now worrying with both hands.

“So, when she left my father, you saw your chance.” It wasn’t a question, and Ulrich was surprised by the icy cold tone in which the words came from his mouth.  He felt deep sadness rising in him, which was quickly replaced with anger, and he understood for the first time in his life why he had intuitively hated Claudia. 

After a lengthy pause, she raised her eyes to his.  “Yes.  That’s right.” Ulrich heard a hint of the old defiance in her voice.  But then bitterness, too, crept in, as she told him, “But you know, Ulrich, I never should have stayed.  Your father never loved me.  It was Iris he loved, and he loved her deeply.  As much as I thought I could replace her, I couldn’t.  I’d realized that by the time Inna was born, but I didn’t have the strength to leave.”  Her eyes narrowed, and she stared out the window.  “I was so angry at him.” Now the coughing fit did come, and Ulrich sat in silence until she was able to speak once again.  “Angry at him for not loving me.  Angry at Iris for leaving him and giving me hope.  Angry at myself for staying when he didn’t want me. For having Inna and Monika with him despite that fact.”  She finally looked back at Ulrich.  “He just tolerated me, you know.  I was a good cook and housekeeper.”

Not really, Ulrich objected, in his thoughts.  There was never any love in that food.  It tasted as bitter and flat as your words.  And the house may have been clean, but it was never the sanctuary a home should be. But you can tell yourself your own version of the story, I guess.

  Then Claudia softly repeated her request: “Please, forgive me.”  She even placed her hand atop his once more, hoping that this would sway him.

  Ulrich didn’t say anything for a few moments. Her seemingly-sincere confession of anger helped him see the way she had been all his life in a new light. Even so, he wasn’t yet ready to accept her words as genuine.  He saw in the way Claudia had placed her hand on his, the same kind of drama-infused manipulation he continually experienced growing up:  emotional displays calculated to either wrest pity from a family member, or terrify them into submission.  Not that Ulrich ever saw through her tactics at all before Renate gently clued him in about them. But now he was feeling the same churning in his gut that he had always felt, and he knew that he did not want to be drawn in to her game.  And yet, he thought, How can you not offer forgiveness to the woman who raised you when she asks it of you on her deathbed? Even if she raised you in that terrible way, she still raised you. Claudia.  Barely an aunt.  Certainly not a mother.  Not even a step-mother.  He couldn’t bring himself to refer to her using any of those words.  In this moment, it was as if he suddenly didn’t even know her at all, as if she were a complete stranger.  And in that moment, looking at this stranger, he was able to assent to forgiving her, the way you’d forgive a stranger who accidently tossed a still-burning match onto your thatched roof, with the result that your house burned to the ground with your entire family inside. 

“Yes, of course, I forgive you.”  That’s what he said, his tone wooden.  Claudia looked at him as if she believed him.  Perhaps she was willing herself to believe him, or perhaps she genuinely believed that Ulrich’s words were sufficient, even if he had uttered them insincerely.  Perhaps she thought she had discharged her duty by revealing these damning facts before exiting the earth. 

How could I tell her I forgave her?  This was another How? question Ulrich had occasionally asked himself in the two years since this deathbed conversation.  And yet, although part of him genuinely did forgive her – for, in effect, wishing for his mother to be out of the picture, and for not telling him the truth until now – there was still a part of him that had not forgiven her in the least.  Or his father, for that matter.  How had his father dealt with being abandoned by his wife, left with two little boys?  The thought had crossed Ulrich’s mind over the years that Detlef had been happy to have Claudia come, to replace the wife who had somehow just gone crazy, that he had been as unattached to Iris as he seemed to the whole rest of the family.  Maybe it had all been the same to him which wife he had, as long as he had one?  Really, the thought had often occurred to Ulrich in the past two years, that he and Erich had, in fact, been abandoned by both their parents. After all, their father was so focused on his own plans and thoughts most of the time that he seemed to hardly pay attention to the actual personalities and needs of the people around him. Detlef had an uncanny ability to focus on forestry work and carpentry, and to draw Ulrich and Ewald and others who worked with him into that work, but there was little personal connection between them.  They could have been anyone off the street, practically, as long as he could teach them what needed to be done.

Over the next couple of years, as he reflected on what Claudia had told him, Ulrich grew convinced that he had to give up blaming Erich for the way things had played out: he came to believe that Erich had known no more than he, Ulrich, had.  And once Ulrich found out the whole story, he couldn’t even tell his brother about it: Erich had died the year before, in 1918, strangely enough, also of pneumonia he had developed as a result of the flu.

But Ulrich did fault Erich for leaving the homestead to work in town.  That had felt like abandonment to him, too.  That whole series of events – Erich leaving the forestry work, Ulrich assuming the role of heir apparent to the family business, all the while knowing he wasn’t his father’s first choice for that – had left a bad taste in Ulrich’s mouth, and his spirit.  This was another layer of melancholy atop the one that had already settled in early in childhood.  Layers of abandonment and sorrow, with some bitterness mixed in. 

Then Ewald left.  A brother-in-law-brother-in-spirit.  That felt hardest of all to Ulrich.  Or maybe it just seemed that way because the two of them were so close.  That was in 1904, but it seemed like yesterday. And the hurt and sorrow connected with Ewald’s abandonment of him had not dulled in the past seventeen years, remaining so strong that when Erich passed away in 1918, Ulrich barely grieved. He felt he’d lost that brother years earlier. The loss of Ewald felt somehow much fresher.

Two brothers lost, and a sorrow that did not lift with the birth of his own son, Hans.  At first, when Hans was young, Ulrich would occasionally think, Ahh! A son!  He’ll work side by side in the forest with me. We’ll build furniture together. They would have the kind of relationship he never had with Detlef.  He would show Hans how much he loved him.  The family business would be full of joy.  Gassmann and son. 

But as Hans grew older, the wished-for strong bond, based on a shared love of the forest and the work, failed to take root in the space between son and father.  Hans appreciated the forest, certainly, but he felt none of the divinity there that Ulrich always talked to him about.  Our eleven hectares of heaven.  It was as if Hans saw the woods as our eleven hectares of future furniture.  As dense as Ulrich generally was when it came to reading people, he couldn’t not sense that Hans had no understanding of what the forest meant to his father, and that Hans didn’t care to learn about that, to experience it for himself.  When he considered this rationally, Ulrich knew that Hans’ lack of interest in this did not mean that Hans was not interested in him, Ulrich, as a person, as his father. But: Another abandonment.  That’s how Ulrich saw and felt it in his heart.

What a joy it was for Ulrich, then, when Viktor Bunke showed up.  Viktor Bunke, who did take an interest in the trees. He wanted to learn about them as trees, not as a source material. And he sensed the divinity in the forest.  To be honest, Ulrich felt that in Viktor, he had gained a second son, one who was more like him in his nature.  More a son than his son, the way Ewald had been more a brother to him than Erich.  How could that not make him happy?

At the same time, he knew that Renate was right about the perils of the situation. I have to make things right with Hans, he concluded. And then keep them right. So, he lay there awake for hours after he and Renate spoke, trying to work out in his mind – his mind – what he could do differently, so that Hans would not feel left out, relegated to second place in his own family and home.  How to make it all right??  In setting this goal for himself, what Ulrich did not know, was that he was, in fact, powerless to make Hans feel any way at all. He didn’t know that how Hans felt was not in his – Ulrich’s – control, but depended, instead, solely on Hans himself.  Lacking this key insight, Ulrich unconsciously opened the door for anxiety and melancholy to slip back into him, unnoticed, and to crouch – silently for the meantime – behind the joy hefound in his interactions with Viktor.  Now his conscious will – to help Hans feel loved and needed – began to operate at odds with his heart, whose only desire was to express the joy and love that had begun to warm it once Viktor had arrived.

Chapter 17

June 25, 1949

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

            The question that settled so strongly into Ulrich’s heart that night in 1921 as he and Renate discussed Hans and Viktor never entirely loosened its grip on his heart.  How to make it all right? Here it was, 1949, and in the intervening decades, Ulrich had, instead of learning how to answer this question, been faced with more and more situations that needed to be made right. Layer upon layer, they piled up.  He didn’t care to recount them to himself, but he was nonetheless fully aware of each of them, and he never stopped seeking ways to explain How? these situations had cropped up in the first place. Nor did he stop searching for ways out of them.  So, on that June evening, when Lina raised the topic of the plans God has for each of us, Ulrich felt inside him that there might be a road here to a solution.

            Clearly, Ulrich was not the only one in the family who held a deep interest in this topic, for it came up once again the next day. Except for that one time back in 1921, which we haven’t yet made our way to in the telling of our story, no one in this family had ever – not even once! – initiated a discussion of religion around the table, much less a discussion of faith, which is what this question seemed to come down to, at least partly.  Even so, the extended Gassmann-Bunke family had now ventured into uncharted territory, dragging along with them Kristina and young Ingrid, who must have wondered what had stirred up this hornet’s nest.

            It was Renate who started things off the second night. The queen of concocting plans for her family and figuring out the best way to implement them, Renate wanted to know how Lina thought it was that God worked out His plans.  Maybe, Renate thought, she could learn something from gaining insight into His methods. Hurriedly setting the bowls of food on the table and motioning to the family members to help themselves, Renate sat down, smoothed her skirts and, without even serving herself, began speaking. She was anxious to get back to this topic before anyone else started in on more frivolous questions of furniture orders or forest surveys.

            “Now, Lina, dear,” she began, “about God’s plans and our free will.”

            Ulrich glanced at his wife and smiled.  Her eagerness didn’t surprise him: The night before, she would have talked with him the whole night about this, if he hadn’t finally protested that he needed to get at least a little sleep before morning.

            “Yes, Grandma?” Lina replied.

            Content that the floor was now hers, Renate picked up a bowl of boiled carrots and spooned some onto her plate as she spoke.

            “So, there’s God’s plan. And there’s our free will.  And somehow they work together.” She waved the serving spoon to this and that side as she spoke, as if indicating God’s plan on the one side, and humans’ free will on the other.

            “That’s what I think,” Lina said, nodding, as she placed potatoes and sausage on her plate.

            “That’s not an explanation,” Marcus said testily. “It’s barely a theory.”  He paused to take a sausage, then added, reproachfully, “Since when do we talk about religion in this family?”

            Ethel shushed him. “Since now.”

            Sulking, he applied himself to his meal, but not before looking across at Kristina and rolling his eyes. This action was not lost on Viktor, who was disgusted by the way his confident, swaggering son was devolving into a sarcastic schoolboy before his very eyes.

            “But what I want to know,” Renate persisted, cutting a potato in two, “is, why does God have a plan for us at all?”

            “Exactly,” Marcus said, his mouth full of potatoes. He’d adopted a flippant tone, but in actual fact, he was as interested in this topic as the others.  He’d spent a large portion of the night reflecting on it.  But he didn’t want to let the others see this.  So, he chose to speak in a way he hoped would seem dismissive, rather than curious.  He pointed his fork in his grandmother’s direction.  “What good is God’s plan, if we can all just do what we want anyway? We’ve got free will.  Why can’t we just be deciding and handling everything on our own?”

            Renate looked at him in annoyance, although she did agree with the idea that we  could handle things on our own. Or, rather, she would have agreed with it until the day before, when the topic came up.  It was as if, while Renate listened to Lina’s musings on the possibility of God and humans working together, a tension long buried in her began to surface.  It was as if some tiny voice in her soul had been trying, throughout her whole life, to suggest she consider this. But she had been ignoring that little voice the whole time, choosing instead to solve every situation she faced on her own. Yes, to solve and manipulate it according to the conclusions that her rational mind, spurred on by whatever strong emotion was ruling her at the moment, offered her about what steps needed to be taken. 

Now, however, something in Renate had shifted: At some moment during the previous day’s conversation, a tiny entry point somehow opened up in her consciousness. The voice of Renate’s soul instantly seized this opportunity and slipped through this opening, this chink in the armor that had until now so fiercely repelled the soul’s every attempt to enter her rational mind.  And what did this voice say to Renate, once it was inside?  She couldn’t have expressed that now. But when Lina suggested the possibility of a collaboration between God and humans, Renate experienced deep inside her what she would later characterize as a feeling, first of curiosity, accompanied by a sense of recognition.

But how can it be a feeling of recognition, if I haven’t ever before had this conversation?  That’s what she would ask herself later, as she tried to work out for herself what had happened that day.  She would say that as this feeling of recognition – of remembering, even – grew inside her, she came to feel that Lina was absolutely right, even if she couldn’t rationally explain it.  She just knew somehow, and as this sense of knowing – knowing without words to express it – grew stronger, a certain lightness spread throughout her body.

At the same time, all the tension that had built up over decades of trying to do everything all on her own began to drain out of her.  As she listened to her granddaughter, Renate began to feel lighter and lighter in her physical body, so much so that she even felt a bit weak in the knees. At this very moment, joy began to fill her heart.  And relief.  Finally, she thought, although, rather, she just knew it, and again, she knew it without words: Finally, I no longer have to figure everything out on my own.

It seemed clear to her then, that the little voice inside her – the one she’d ignored her whole life – was actually the voice of God. He had been trying to speak to her all her life, trying to guide her.That was why, the night before, when Ethel began weeping, overcome with joy and hope at Lina’s belief that God could help her, Renate, too, fell to crying, just not as loudly as Ethel. She was full of gratitude for the message her soul had finally been able to deliver to her: God will help Lina. And He will help you, too. 

It was this last part of the message that surprised Renate the most, for what had made life so hard for her was not just the belief she’d always had – deep in her marrow – that she had to figure everything out herself.  That was difficult enough, but what underlay this belief was even harder for her to live with: her firm conviction that she was not worthy of being helped by God.  Renate had never allowed this thought to rise up into her conscious mind. It was not yet there at this moment, either, but it was making its way in that direction, encouraged – emboldened, perhaps? – by the upward movement of Renate’s recognition of a collaboration of the human with the divine.  And close behind this second thought, a third began stirring. This third one would reveal the link between a memory and her belief in her own unworthiness.  But for now, this third thought was just barely opening its eyes and beginning to get its bearings in the depths of Renate’s soul.  It would be some time before it followed the second thought’s lead and set Renate’s conscious awareness as its ultimate destination. 

Right now, though, hearing her grandson’s question about what good God’s plan is, if we can all do what we want anyway, Renate concluded that she could make use of his objection.

“Marcus,” she said, “I didn’t exactly mean my question that way. I understand now that if He does have plans for us, we often go against them. Or don’t want to know them in the first place.  So, knowing us well enough to know that we might fight Him tooth and nail, why does God still have plans for us?  That’s my question.  Not, What use is it for God to have plans for us?” 

            “Grandma,” Lina replied before Marcus could try to derail the conversation once more, “I think… I think maybe it has to do with… maybe God has a plan for what He wants us to do with our free will.”

            “That’s not a plan,” Marcus snapped, without raising his eyes from his plate. “That’s a wish.  Wishes won’t get you squat.  Even if you’re God. I don’t think God can run our lives. And besides, if we do have free will, then why does God even get to have a plan for us? I repeat, shouldn’t we be the ones to decide about our own lives?”

            The crux of the matter for Marcus was his sense of powerlessness to control the circumstances of his own life. If I accept Father’s logic, and Lina’s, he reasoned, What happens in life always comes down to what someone else wants – whether that’s your father or your God.  Marcus felt such a strong resistance, deep inside him, to this idea of God having some plan for his life without being able to have any input! If I got to sit down with God, talk over the options, and then pick one, of my own free will… that would be one thing. But that wasn’t the way Lina felt things worked. That’s what he really wanted to ask Lina, but once he poured out the beginning of his thought process, Marcus wished he could pull it back in: God forbid anyone should realize, despite his derisive tone, that these were his truest, most desperate questions.  Luckily, though, everyone around him at the table seemed to take in only his tone, and not his actual words.

            “For heaven’s sake, Marcus,” Peter said in a voice full of impatience, “Can’t you give it a rest for once?  Do you have to be telling everyone what to think every minute of the day?  You’re not in the Censorship Office any more, you know.”

            Marcus smirked and raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, while his eyes remained focused on his food. “Fine,” he said. “Have it your way.  Lay it all out for us, dear Sis.  Not another word from me,” he told them. But inside, he was eagerly awaiting the continuation of the conversation, while simultaneously feeling annoyed at Lina. Why the hell is she suddenly some expert on God?

            Lina, unperturbed, did continue.  “All right, then.  Marcus doesn’t seem to think God has any power over us. That all He can do is wish for us to do something with our free will and then sit by, powerless, and watch us.  Even if that’s true, and I, personally, don’t believe that’s all He can do – wish, that is – even if that were true, though, what would He wish for us to do?”

            “You tell us,” Marcus said, consciously adopting a self-satisfied tone. Everyone at the table except for Lina responded with frowns.

            “No,” Lina replied, “you tell me, Marcus, if you know everything.”

            “Lina, Sweetie,” her brother told her with a shrug, after wiping his mouth with his napkin, “your guess is as good as mine.  But I think even that question – what would God wish for us – is irrelevant. It’s only as relevant as asking what Mother or Father would wish for us.”  Renate drew in her breath sharply, but no one made a move to stop Marcus, so he kept on speaking.  “I mean, if God really does allow us free will, then why does he also get to have a plan for us? Why does he get to cause a bird to hurt its wing? Or Peter to get wounded? Or you to get paralyzed, Lina? That’s the real question, folks. Why do you all believe that God’s allowed to try to direct our lives? And, what’s more, that he can actually do it? Can you tell me that?” By the end of his speech, Marcus’ voice had once again acquired a taunting tone, and this pleased him: Although he really did care about the question he’d posed, he didn’t want to come off as a man who didn’t know his own mind.      Viktor, who had grown tired of the bickering between Marcus and Lina, finally spoke up.

“Marcus, give it a rest, Son.  You don’t want to talk about it? Then sit quietly and eat. Or you can take your supper out to the porch and eat there, if you want.”

            Ethel stole a look at her husband and smiled, even suppressed a laugh. His words had suddenly taken her back to when the kids were young. They would get to arguing, generally with Marcus provoking Peter and Lina for his own amusement.  Marcus knew that Peter, in particular, could be counted on to take the bait. When that happened, Viktor would always let Marcus know that he had a choice: to finish his meal in the kitchen, without antagonizing his siblings, or to eat it on the porch.

            “It’s your choice,” Viktor told Marcus and, noticing Ethel’s gaze, he allowed his lips to form a smile, too. 

            “No different now than it was when you were twelve, is it?” Ulrich put in, also smiling and leaning in Marcus’ direction. “There’s your free will for you, my boy!”

            By now everyone had fallen into gentle laughter, except for Kristina and Ingrid, who didn’t get the joke.  Marcus – at once annoyed that he was being treated as a child, by his father, no less, and also grateful that he hadn’t revealed the full depth of his spiritual questioning – sat for the rest of the meal in genuine sulky silence.

*          *          *

“I was so surprised to hear you talking about God at the table today,” Kristina told Lina later on, as they took their usual early evening stroll. 

She had gathered from Marcus’ eye-rolling and his words where he stood on the question of God’s plans for us.   But it was clear that she’d missed an important part of the conversation the day before, the part that explained why they’d begun talking about God and free will and divine plans in the first place.  That was why she asked Lina about it right away during their walk, without giving her friend the chance to deflect that conversation by talking about something else.  Lina’s mention of God at supper had genuinely surprised Kristina. Over the previous four years, they’d discussed pretty much everything about their lives, sharing their feelings and hopes with each other.  But they’d never gotten into theology. 

Lina could hear from Kristina’s voice that her friend was hurt, that what she’d not said at the end of her sentence was, “And that you never said a thing to me about this before.”  Lina sighed and stretched her hand up and back over her shoulder, reaching for Kristina’s hand.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mention any of this to you before,” she began when she felt Kristina’s hand in hers.

“So am I,” came the reply, chilly, despite the fact that Kristina had stopped pushing the wheelchair and taken Lina’s proffered hand.  After all, Kristina didn’t yet know where the conversation would lead, and whether Lina would actually reveal anything to her or not. The night before, as she laid awake in bed, struggling to fall asleep, despite repeating her mantra for what seemed like hours, she began steeling herself for a full rejection by Lina.  Why should Lina open up to me?  We’ve become friends of sorts, but we’re not family.  Better to keep the drawbridge to my heart up and locked in place. That’s what Kristina thought the previous night, as she replayed the details of her friendship with Lina, in between mantra repetitions.  Better to not risk being hurt further.  She was allowing this string of thoughts to run through her mind again now. She was almost completely convinced of Lina’s pending rejection of her, when Lina spoke.

“I’ve been wanting to talk to you about this,” Lina said, “about all of it.  It’s just that my thoughts weren’t at all clear until now… until yesterday afternoon. They just crystallized then, all of a sudden, and they burst out of me!”

Although Lina couldn’t see Kristina’s face, she guessed from the slight bob of the other woman’s hand in hers that Kristina was nodding slowly. Still, her friend said nothing.

“Would you like to hear about it all now?” Lina asked quietly.

“You don’t have to tell me,” Kristina told her, still cautious. Is she offering simply out of some feeling of guilt? Because she noticed I was hurt? She didn’t want that.

“No, but I want to,” Lina told her. “I really do.”

“All right, then.”  Kristina released Lina’s hand. “Then let me push you over to that bench by the forest.  We can talk there.”

“No, everyone can see us there,” Lina told her. “I don’t want anyone to watch us.  This is too personal.  Let’s just go a little further on.  There’s another path into the woods there.  Do you see it? Over on the left?”

Kristina pushed the wheelchair across the stubbly grass to an opening where a path led into another part of the Gassmanns’ forest.

“Really,” Lina said as Kristina came to a halt, “I wish we could go to the treehouse.  That would be a perfect place to talk, but…” she gestured at her legs. “But I can’t do that, not with these legs.  Not yet.”

Not yet? Kristina wondered.  Lina was facing into the woods. Kristina took a seat on a fallen log in front of her.  But then Lina asked Kristina to help her out of her wheelchair and maneuver her so that she, too, could sit on the log, next to her friend.

Once they’d settled next to each other, Kristina waited for Lina to begin the conversation. When Lina failed to speak, Kristina asked the question that had occurred to her during the suppertime conversation.

“So, you think God has a plan for each of us?”

Lina nodded, but didn’t yet say more.

“But that we have our own free will, too?”

“Mmmhmm.”

Kristina was beginning to get the impression that Lina didn’t want to talk about any of this after all. Irritation began rising up in her chest.

But then Lina turned to look at her and put her two hands before her and intertwined the fingers.

“And they fit together somehow,” she said, “in a way we – or at least I – can’t begin to understand.”

“You said at supper that you think God has a wish about how He wants us to use our free will.  But like your grandmother asked, why does God bother having plans for us at all, if we can just do what we want?”

Lina laughed. This struck Kristina as strange, until Lina continued.

“That’s right. Not that Marcus let us get anywhere with that discussion, did he?” She turned to Kristina, and they both smiled.  Kristina could see clearly by the look in Lina’s eyes that they were friends again.  Or still.  She relaxed.

“Really, Lina,” Kristina said, “what do you think? When bad things happen to us, is that God’s plan for us?  Or is it just that we’ve done something bad with our free will? Or that we haven’t allowed Him to guide us?  That we’re not good enough followers? And then He can’t help us get out of the mess?”  She looked intently into Lina’s eyes, hoping for an answer that would assuage her own feelings of despair and sadness about the events that had brought her to this homestead.

“That’s what we were talking about yesterday,” Lina told her. “More or less.  About whether, say, it was God’s plan for me to have my accident. Or for Peter to be wounded in the war…”

“Or for my husband to be killed at the front and for me and Ingrid to have to flee for our lives and…” Kristina left unsaid other thoughts that came to her.

Lina nodded.

“What did you decide about that?” Kristina asked softly, looking now at the dirt path that was overgrown with grass and still littered with some of the previous year’s fallen leaves.

“Not much, I’m afraid,” Lina told her. She recounted the conversation in as much detail as she could recall. She felt both that she owed this to her friend, and also that doing so would make it possible for them to continue discussing this topic which was so, so crucial for both of them.

“I guess the main thing for me,” Lina went on, “is that I believe God loves us and that He wants us to be happy.  And that He has a plan for each of us that can lead to us being happy.” 

“If we can only guess what the plan is and act according to it, to God’s wishes?  Is that what you think?” Kristina asked.

Lina nodded.

Kristina reached over and took Lina’s hand in hers. “And being happy – that means not just a feeling of happiness in our hearts… but also being healthy, yes? Is that what you think?”  She hadn’t wanted to openly mention Lina’s paralysis, but Lina intuited what she was really trying to ask.

“It is. Yes,” she replied.  Kristina squeezed her hand – whether in a show of confidence or pity, Lina didn’t know. Nor did Kristina, herself. Lina sat up straight, took in a deep breath and let it out again, nodding as she stared into the forest.  “And I believe we can learn what God wishes for us, wishes for us to do.  And then do it.”

“And then be happy,” Kristina said. 

Lina nodded.

“And whole,” Kristina added softy, moving the toe of her shoe back and forth in the dirt beneath her foot, as if wiping the spot clean.

“Yes.  I believe that’s possible.”

Kristina sat silent for a moment, her mind suddenly full of a wish of her own.  “I want to believe that, Lina.  I want to be whole again, too.”  When Lina looked over at her, a bit puzzled, she added, “Whole, instead of full of the holes made by everything I’ve lost and left, holes that fear and sorrow and despair have rushed in to fill.  Do you think God wants me to be whole?  Us to be?”  She turned her gaze hopefully to Lina and grasped her hand more tightly.

“Yes, yes!  Of course, He does,” Lina said, seeing the tears now flowing freely down Kristina’s cheeks.

“But how? How can we make His wish come true?  Our wish? And His wish for us?” She paused for a moment. “I – my whole family – we’ve gone through so much sorrow. Hearing all this, I feel like I must have done something terribly wrong.”

“Wrong?” Lina asked, a frown coming to her brow. “Why wrong?”

“Because otherwise, if I were a better follower of God, I’d have understood what He wanted me to do. And I would have tried to do it, Lina,” she cried. “I would have tried my best.”

“But you did try your best,” Lina reassured Kristina, wrapping an arm around her friend’s shoulder.

“Even if I did, it wasn’t good enough!” Kristina protested, shaking her head. “Ingrid and I went through so much… And my parents and brother, left behind…”

Lina now felt her own chest begin to heave. The two friends, leaning their heads together, sobbed in earnest.

“Kristina, I think that making God’s wish for us come true – it starts with our own wish,” Lina said finally, cautiously, as if she feared that this simple statement might leave Kristina feeling more discouraged, instead of inspired. “Like the swallow’s wish to fly free.”

Kristina nodded thoughtfully. Then she wiped her eyes and nose on the handkerchief she’d pulled from her pocket. She held the cloth out to Lina, who didn’t hesitate at all to take it.

“Do you have that wish?” Lina asked, her tone again cautious.

“Oh, yes, I do.”  Kristina squeezed Lina’s hand.  “But how, Lina? How can I know what to do? How to do things right?”

“I’m not quite sure yet.  But He’ll guide us. Somehow.”

Kristina nodded, squeezing her eyes shut tightly, so that she wouldn’t start sobbing once more. “Somehow.”

“In fact,” Lina said after a pause, “I think He already is.” Lina took the folded newspaper article from out of her apron pocket – she’d resolved to carry it with her always – and handed it to her friend.  “Here. Read this.”

*          *          *

As Kristina was settling Ingrid into bed a couple of hours later, the little girl sat back up in bed, pulling up the quilt – one of Ethel’s creations, but not the same one Viktor had slept beneath nearly thirty years earlier, when this had been his room – and wrapping her arms around her tucked-up knees.

“Mama, why was everyone arguing tonight?” Ingrid asked. She, too, had heard the shouting the day before, and her mother could tell she was uneasy that there had been more of the same this evening.  “I don’t like it.”

“I don’t like it either, Sweetheart,” Kristina said, sitting down on the bed and taking her daughter’s hand.

“What if they keep on fighting?  Will we have to leave?”

Kristina leaned over and took Ingrid in her arms. “No, Honey, no.  It’s not like that.”  But Kristina recalled how ill at ease she herself had been just the evening before, when Lina rebuffed her questions, when Marcus didn’t come out to say good night, when she concluded that there might not be a place for the two of them with this family, after all.  “This isn’t about us, Ingrid.”

Ingrid nodded, but it was clear she was not convinced.  “But the other places we stayed, Mama, along the way here – they let us stay, but they didn’t like it. Don’t you remember the way they argued about it, especially that one time…”

Of course, Kristina remembered.  The night they made it to a farmhouse after dragging themselves through frozen mud and ice all day long without eating and were taken in by the family.  But then she and Ingrid, who’d already bedded down for the night in the store room, following a grudgingly-offered meal of porridge and stale bread, heard the farmer and his wife arguing loudly.  Kristina couldn’t make out the words.  Within a few minutes, the wife came in and told them they’d have to pack up and get out – as if they had more than their rucksacks and a small suitcase that didn’t take any packing at all…

“This isn’t about us, Ingrid,” Kristina repeated softly, pulling back and looking Ingrid in the eye.  “They are very happy we’re here. Truly.”

“Then what is it?”

Kristina didn’t much want to get into the topic, but she could see that Ingrid needed the reassurance of a bit of truth at this moment. She could also see the lingering fear in her daughter’s eyes, and was reminded of the holes inside herself that she’d spoken of to Lina.

“Sweetheart, this is a very grownup thing they were talking about,” she began. “I think it was hard for you to understand what they were saying. Is that right?”

Ingrid nodded.

“Well, maybe we can think of it this way.  There’s me, your mama, and there’s you, Ingrid.  I have all sorts of wishes for you, for your life ahead. And you have your own wishes for your life.” Then, seeing that this was too abstract, she shifted her approach. “Like this: I want you to go to school every day, but sometimes you don’t want to go to school.”

Ingrid nodded.  “That’s right.”

“So, I have my wish for you, and you have your own things that you want to do, like playing or running around in the woods.”

“But what does that have to do with God?  That’s what everyone was talking about, isn’t it?”

“Yes, about God.  And about how God has His own idea of how He wants our lives to go, and we don’t always agree with that because we have our own ideas.”

“And who’s right?” Ingrid asked, frowning.

Kristina laughed.  “That’s what they were discussing, Sweetheart!  Whether God is allowed to want us to live the way He wants us to live, and to try to make us do that. And whether He even can do that.”

“The way you want me to live the way you want me to live?”

“Kind of.  Think of it like this: God loves us so much that He only wants the very best for us. But sometimes we do things He knows aren’t good for us.”

“Like Katie who poked a hole in the chicken feed bag when she got mad at her mama?”

“Yes, like that,” Kristina said with a smile.

“So Katie was wrong to spill the feed? And Katie’s mama was right to punish her by taking away her dollies for a week?”

“I can’t say, Ingrid, but sometimes we parents do think we need to punish our children.”

Ingrid thought for a moment, looked at the quilt and asked, “And so God punishes us when we do something He doesn’t like?”

“No, no, Ingrid, God doesn’t punish us.”

“But then why do the bad things happen to us, Mama? God can do everything, can’t He?”

Kristina paused, and then said, “Yes, Ingrid. I believe that He can.”

“Then why would He do something bad to us?  Is it because we’re bad?”

“That’s what folks were talking about tonight, Sweetheart.  They wonder that, too.  When something bad happens to us, is it our own fault – because we can do what we want, which means we can make mistakes – or did God somehow plan things that way so we could learn something from it?”

“But why does God plan something bad so we get hurt? Why doesn’t He keep us from getting hurt instead?”

Kristina sighed and spread her hands out before her. “See, it’s not so simple, is it?” she asked kindly.  “We don’t know what God can do and what God can’t do, or whether He can keep us from getting hurt. Some people think He can do whatever He wants.”

“But why would He want us to get hurt, Mama?” Ingrid asked, and her eyes suddenly filled with tears.  “Why would he want Daddy to get killed? Want us to have to leave Grandma and Grandpa behind and… all the rest of it?”  She paused. “Or Auntie Lina!  Why?”

Kristina took Ingrid in her arms and, as she rocked her, thought back to her conversation with Lina, about the sparrow.  “He never wants us to suffer, Ingrid.  I know that for sure.  Auntie Lina, she believes there’s a reason we go through the bad things we go through.  That it’s God’s way of trying to help us be happy.”

“I don’t like that kind of God,” Ingrid declared, pouting now, instead of crying.  “How can letting us get hurt help us?”

“I’m not sure, Honey.  But I believe in God, and I believe that He only wants to help us. That’s as much as I know.  So, let’s just ask God to help us.  Can we do that now? A little prayer?”

Ingrid shook her head.  “I don’t want to pray, if He’s only going to let us get hurt again.”

Kristine looked into Ingrid’s eyes once more, and squeezed her hands. “I’m not going to force you to pray if you don’t want to.  But tell me, what would you wish for, if you would wish for something?”

Ingrid rested her chin on her knees and looked out across the room to the wash stand and the towels hanging on pegs on the wall, then to the windows with the bright curtains.

“I wish for us to always be happy. To never have to run again.  To be safe, Mama. Safe and happy.  And for a new daddy to take care of us.”

Kristina smiled.  “All right, then. I like those wishes, too.  Now go to sleep, all right?  I’m going to go outside for a while.”

Ingrid stretched herself back out under the covers. Kristina tucked her in, fully this time, and then walked back out into the yard.

A wish.  First comes the wish, she thought.

*          *          *

            The evening was cool for late June.  The breeze that blew across grass, bushes, and gardens still moist from a strong late afternoon rain brought a chill to Kristina as she sat on the bench outside the workshop.  She couldn’t say she was cold, at least not the way she would have been had she been out here a month earlier; even so, she instinctively wrapped her arms loosely around her chest and stomach to keep the cool air out and her bodily warmth in. She could have gone back inside to get a shawl, but she didn’t move.  A holdover, she realized, from the period four years ago now, when she and Ingrid had moved across Eastern Prussia and then Poland before making their way by ship to this part of Germany.  They were never warm enough during those months, even when they wore nearly all their clothing each day as they walked, and each night as they slept. 

Kristina grew so used to the idea, back then, that she had no choice but to endure the cold, that even now, she had to consciously remind herself that she did have warmer clothes, and that she could go put them on.  Nonetheless, the habit of endurance persisted, a habit formed out of a feeling of powerlessness in regard to the elements.  Even now, some lingering feeling of helplessness and cold lingered in Kristina as she sat on the bench, rubbing her arms.

            She was so lost in recollection of that period in her life, that she didn’t notice Marcus until he sat down beside her.

            “You’re cold,” he said.  When Kristina shrugged, he took off his own sweater and laid it across her shoulders. She didn’t protest, but she did smile up at him.  She knew the sweater was a peace offering of sorts, and she felt the previous night’s anxiety begin to fade away. He came out!  He didn’t reject me after all!  He wouldn’t give me his sweater if he meant to drive me away, would he?

            “I had too much to do to come out last night,” Marcus began.  He’d been working on it all day: what to say to her about why he hadn’t come out. He was damned if he’d tell her he was sorry, even though he was.  Or that he’d been too angry at his whole family to be able to talk with her the way he wanted to. Even though this was the truth, too.  “My father and I needed to work out a plan,” he told her.  He figured she’d heard the shouting the evening before, but he hoped his words and his tone of voice now would give her the impression that he was an equal participant in deciding what was to be done, and how. Even though this was not the truth.  The truth was, that Viktor had, indeed, wanted to talk with him after supper. It hadn’t been to consult with him about the way they might make the changes, though, but to tell him how it was going to go.

            “A plan for you coming back here to work?” Kristina asked, trying to get a read on what Marcus was thinking, so that she could best support him.

            He nodded, but instead of looking at her, he stared off across the yard, past the clotheslines and the goat pen and the old outhouse.

            “So… What did you decide?” Kristina inquired finally. When Marcus turned to look at her, she could tell he’d been as far away in his thoughts as she’d been when he sat down a minute earlier.

            “I’ll be back here full-time in a month. Meanwhile, I’ll be helping with the forestry on the weekends and in the evenings a bit, too.”  He tried to keep the bitterness out of his voice.  He really wanted Kristina to believe he’d had a part in the decision, but it was all he could do to keep his frustration inside.  Why does Father have the right to tell me what to do? It’s not right. So much for free will.  This last sentence he actually said out loud.

            Kristina wasn’t surprised to hear this, since she knew Marcus was unhappy with having to give up his Civil Service position, but she hadn’t expected him to reveal his true feelings so easily.  “What do you mean?” she asked, so as to not let him know she understood his frustration. She was giving him the chance to shift the conversation, if he wanted to do so.

            Marcus looked at her, grateful, and waved his hand dismissively in the direction of the house, as if the whole family were still sitting at the supper table.  “Oh, nothing.  Just that nonsense about God’s plans and our free will.”

            Kristina had already had two conversations this evening on this topic – in addition to what she’d heard over supper. She didn’t really want to get into it again.  But, she was feeling buoyed up about the future by her discussion with Lina, hopeful, even, especially since her fears of rejection had faded into the background. So she asked Marcus, “What part of it do you think is nonsense?”

            He threw up his hands. “All of it: that God has a plan for us, that he can somehow influence us to enact, or that he can enact some of it himself – mostly the bad parts, mind you!” he said, turning to look at her again and shook his head. 

            Kristina recalled how he’d rolled his eyes at her during supper, clearly assuming that she was on his side in this matter. Now she regretted having opened the door to this topic. She wanted to shift the conversation, but Marcus was on a roll now.

            “Like I said tonight, why is God even allowed to have a plan for us, wishes for us, if we have free will? And why would we make it our goal to find out what God’s wishes are and act according to them? Why do we assume God knows what’s best for us? Aren’t we the best judges of what’s right for us to do?” 

            Kristina sat, listening in stunned silence, as Marcus sought to destroy the idea that had, just an hour earlier, given both her and Lina so much hope.  “How,” Marcus continued, “can there be a God who wants bad things to happen to us?  Kristina, I don’t get that.”

            Kristina summoned a smile now. “That’s exactly what Ingrid asked me when I was putting her to bed just now,” she replied.

            Marcus extended his index finger and snapped his hand in the air.  “Smart girl,” he said, smiling too. “Really,” he continued, assuming that Kristina’s thoughts were in line with his own, “A God who does something bad to us so we can learn something, so that we can be happy?  That doesn’t make any sense.  That God’s not for me. Why not just do something so we’ll be happy, cut straight to that part?”

            “Ingrid would agree with you,” Kristina told him, but without saying what she herself thought.

            “Like I said,” he told her, “Ingrid’s a smart girl.” He paused and adjusted his sweater around Kristina’s shoulders. “Warm enough now?” he asked, feeling calmer than he had at any point since the evening before, now that he was sitting next to Kristina. She supports me!  She’ll be an ally for me. He was certain of it.

            Kristina was relieved that Marcus let the topic go. Let him think I agree with him, Kristina thought.  At least for now.  She was still in the process of figuring out what she did believe about all of this. She had felt a new hope come into her heart while talking with Lina, a tender hope that she didn’t feel ready to share with Marcus, out of fear that he’d trample all over it. No, she needed that hope right now, needed it desperately. So she kept her opinions – and her wishes – to herself. Now she would concentrate on blocking out the doubts Marcus had tried – unintentionally – to sow in her heart. If he’d realized this was what he was doing, he would have kept his thoughts to himself.  The last thing he wanted to do was create any lack of harmony between himself and Kristina, the person on the homestead he saw as his strongest supporter.

            But since he didn’t realize that he’d misgauged Kristina’s views, Marcus was feeling happy how, happy enough to chat about something else. He asked about Ingrid and how school was going, and about what Kristina had done during the day.  He knew even without her telling him that her day was occupied with cleaning, sewing and making preparations for the canning season, plus helping Lina. Even so, he enjoyed hearing her tell about everything: She always added little details she’d noticed that intrigued him, or shared amusing moments and jokes that made him chuckle.  He imagined that her “reports” on her day consisted of whatever came to mind to her to tell him.  He didn’t know that throughout the day, Kristina was consciously taking note of this or that, committing this or that conversation or remark to memory, not for her own amusement, but so that she’d have something engaging to tell Marcus in the evening.  It was as if she was living not for herself, but for what she could share with this man she was growing steadily closer to.  And who appreciated hearing all of it, each and every day.

            He, in turn, stored up bits and pieces of his day at the office, carefully selecting the encounters and observations that would show him in the very best light – as smart, quick-witted, strong, and powerful.  He depended on these details to paint the kind of picture of himself for Kristina that he wanted her to see.  But now, as he related the latest installment, and enjoyed the sound of her laughter as she smiled at the funny parts, and the shine in her eyes as he described this or that triumph over his coworkers, he began wondering about various points, and not for the first time: How could he make her love him, or keep her loving him, if she already did, without his important position?  Would she still want him if he was just a forester?  Of course, he reminded himself when this questionrushed into his head again now, that Kristina’s husband had been a forester.  This wasn’t necessarily a comforting thought…

            With a strong effort, Marcus pushed these upsetting thoughts out by focusing his eyes on Kristina and laughing – very sincerely – as she described the way one of the nanny goats had greedily gobbled up a piece of cheese rind Kristina had offered her.  “I told her, here, back to the source! Make more milk for more cheese, please!”

            As the yard began to grow dark, Kristina removed Marcus’ sweater from around her shoulders and said, “Time for me to turn in.  Thank you for keeping me warm.” She placed the sweater back around his shoulders and laid one hand on his, leaving the other on his shoulder, where it smoothed the sweater.

            Marcus took her hand in both of his and rubbed it, as if to warm it up. “I can’t stand to see you looking cold.” He smiled and brought her hand to his lips and kissed it.  Then, surprising himself, he added, softly, “I’m sorry I didn’t come out last night.”

            Kristina looked down, blushing.  She understood that these words hadn’t come easily to Marcus, but she was so happy to hear them.  Caressing his shoulder with her free hand, she replied, equally softly, “I missed you.”  Marcus brought his free hand around her waist and pulled her gently toward him until their lips met.  The kiss was brief. It was not their first, but even so, it felt to them both that they were entering a new phase of their courtship.  For Kristina, this meant a feeling of greater confidence in Marcus’ devotion to her. Marcus, for his part, was already thinking ahead to the months to come, and worrying about whether he would be able to keep this woman’s love – if it was already his, that is.

Kristina squeezed Marcus’ hand one last time, stood up, and walked toward the doorway.  Pausing to turn in his direction, she saw that he was standing now, too, watching her. She smiled and waved, then walked inside. Marcus stood there for a minute more. Slipping his arms into his sweater, he felt her warmth clinging to it, and he was glad she’d been sitting out there too lightly dressed.

*          *          *

            As Kristina was settling herself into bed next to Ingrid, still feeling Marcus’ kiss, she heard movement on the other side of her door in the workshop and saw a thread of light flow through the space beneath her door.  At first she wondered whether Marcus had come back, but then decided that no, he wouldn’t have done that.  There were certain unspoken rules to their courtship. One of them was that he never came to her room when Ingrid was there, and really, almost never, even when Ingrid wasn’t.  Kristina listened intently for clues to who was in the workshop.  After a minute or so, she heard the scrape of a stool, and realized that Peter was back for another late evening of cabinetry work.

Peter did, indeed, pick up his project where he’d left off the previous evening.  He picked up his thinking at the same spot he’d left it, too, revisiting one of Lina’s ideas that he had been able to hold onto:  her suggestion that the painful things we go through are part of God’s plan for us.  Jesus, he had thought when she said that, and he thought it again now.  Are you out of your mind? That was just too much for him to bear. While the family was talking of this, he began feeling first agitated, and then angry. It surprised him that Marcus, too, was clearly angered by Lina’s suggestion. A rare moment of agreement between the two of them!  But Peter assumed that he and his brother were probably angry for different reasons.  He concluded that Marcus didn’t want anyone else – not other people, and not even God – telling him how to live his life, because he believed himself quite capable of figuring everything out on his own.  Which was why he felt so angry that their father had told him to come back to working at home. That was Peter’s explanation of his brother’s dissatisfaction.

Peter himself was growing angry for another reason.  Here was his own sister – his own paralyzed sister – suggesting that God allows us – no, forces us – to go through hell on earth and then wants to work with us so we can be happy.  No! Peter had felt during supper. This No! most likely arose out of Peter’s firm belief – adopted and nurtured over the nearly 26 previous years of his life, that complete responsibility and blame for every single painful thing that ever happened to him lay squarely with him and no one else. 

As Lina spoke and the others asked her questions, Peter was thinking. If all that happened to me was God’s plan… Does that mean it wasn’t all my fault? He didn’t know where to go with this possibility. He felt, without words, that certain conclusions followed from this idea, but he had absolutely no desire to explore them.  Rather, he suddenly noticed himself beginning to feel angry.  But why?  Shouldn’t he feel comforted that his suffering might not be his fault after all? All he knew was that when Lina suggested that there was a way to get free of suffering by asking God to help us, it was all he could do to keep from overturning the table and rushing out into the fresh air.  When supper was over, he was the first one out the door. 

Walking briskly into the forest, he followed the path, ignoring the nagging pain in his right leg, until he came to a grove of aspens.  Their leaves were dancing in the light evening breeze. Peter’s mood did not match their lightheartedness. All the same, he sat down heavily amongst the trees and leaned back against one of them.

Peter wanted to scream, but he knew that would bring the whole family running. So, instead, he took out the matchbox and small pack of cigarettes from his shirt pocket. He lit a cigarette. Then, holding the spent match in one hand, he held the lit cigarette to his lips with the other and took a long drag on it.  Once he’d exhaled and began feeling some measure of calm beginning to flow through his body, he carefully wiped the end of the match with a fallen leaf, still damp from the day’s rain, to make sure it was fully extinguished, and then slipped it back into the matchbox.  He toyed with the matchbox as he smoked, tossing it absentmindedly up and down in his hand.

After the second cigarette, he was no longer feeling possessed by anger.  Having wrapped the cigarette butts in another fallen leaf, he slipped them into his pocket along with the match box: He’d put them in the sand bucket outside the workshop.  Then he sat for a few more minutes, casting his eyes aimlessly about the forest that surrounded him. His gaze fell upon a fallen aspen branch that was lying within arm’s reach of where he was sitting. 

A few inches thick, its bark was still intact, and a few dead leaves still clung to one of three smaller branches radiating off from the central section.  Peter reached over and, taking the branch in his hand, placed it upright on the ground next to him.  It reached nearly to his head when he stood up next to it.  Wrapping his hand around the branch, Peter tapped it lightly on the forest floor once or twice, and then strode out the forest, using the branch in his left hand as a walking stick.

In the workshop, Peter laid the branch down flat along the rear of the workbench. Then he spread out his sketches, so that they lay between him and the branch.  Now, sitting at the workbench, doodling aimlessly on the scrap of paper before him, Peter gazed at the aspen branch. He brought his focus to the mottled bark whose task in life was to protect the delicate, living wood tissues beneath it.  This branch had recently fallen, and its bark was still tightly pressed to the pulp.  Peter took the branch in his two hands, resting it atop his open palms, and continued to gaze at it.  It seemed to him that he felt something in his hands.  A slight tingling, perhaps. 

He sometimes felt this when he was holding or touching wood he was planning to work with, but he’d rarely felt it in recent months, maybe even for a year.  Even when he did experience this sensation, it was fleeting, barely perceptible.  Now, though, the longer he held the branch, the more strongly he felt the tingling. It grew into a gentle pulsing that seemed to him to be flowing from the branch itself into his hands. Is that even possible?  he wondered, before turning his attention back to the branch, to its beautiful gray bark mottled with bumps and spots of darker gray. 

But then Peter ceased to notice the thoughts. He felt a calm come over him, as the tingling spread up into his whole hands, then up his arms.  Tears began to flow, although he stifled them, not wanting to give voice to what he was feeling, not while Kristina and Ingrid were sleeping in the the next room.   Peter closed his hands gently around the branch and raised it slightly off the bench. At the same time, he leaned his head down until it rested on the cool aspen bark.  He closed his eyes and opened his heart to the sensation of the bark against his forehead. His tears continued to fall, and without even consciously realizing he was doing so, Peter began to speak to the branch, in a soft, anguished voice. Help me.  Please. Help me.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapter 14

Chapter 14

1921

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

            It was the morning after that day when Viktor and Hans visited the Kropp family, that day when Viktor suggested adding carving to the sideboard the Kropps had asked the Gassmanns to build for them. That day when Viktor, in Hans’ view, overstepped his bounds.  On this spring morning, Ethel came into the workshop to bring Viktor his clean, folded laundry.  Ulrich and Hans were out in the forest, deciding which trees to cull in a certain area.  Viktor, alone in the workshop for now, was standing at one of the workbenches, his back to the door. But he heard and felt Ethel come in. 

            “Good morning, Miss Gassmann,” he said, without turning around. 

            “Good morning to you, Mr. Bunke,” Ethel replied.  She walked over to him, the laundry in her arms.  “How did you know it was me?” she inquired, both surprised and pleased.

            Viktor completed the pencil line he was drawing on the piece of wood before him, and then turned his full attention to her. 

            “By the sound of your step,” he replied.

            “Really?” Ethel asked, and she smiled.

            Viktor nodded. “And by the joy you bring with you.”

            This flustered Ethel. She dropped her eyes.  “Joy? Me? I don’t think I’m any more or less joyful than anyone else in the house,” she responded, shifting her gaze to the sketch he was working from.  “I’ve brought your laundry.”  She turned to take it into his room, but stopped when he spoke again.

            “Well, you are. More joyful, that is.”

            “And you can ‘pick that up’?” she asked, turning to face him again.  Had it been Hans speaking, the words would have sounded like an insult, or a challenge, but Viktor understood that Ethel was asking with sincerity.

            He nodded, placing another pencil line, asking, without looking at her, “Do you believe me?”

            Ethel cocked her head slightly to one side, and a small smile appeared on her lips. 

            “I’d like to,” she said, after a moment’s pause.

            “Why’s that?”

            “Because I ‘pick things up’, too,” Ethel told him. “Not so strongly as you do, though, I think.”  She didn’t mention the other reason she wanted to believe him: She was coming to like him, and she found it flattering that he paid enough attention to her to be able to identify the sound of her feet and the way the atmosphere changed when she was nearby.

            “I had the feeling yesterday you wanted to ask me more about that,” Viktor said. He laid the pencil down and turned toward her, an apparent invitation to further questioning.

            “You were right about that, too,” Ethel said, laughing.  “I mean, sometimes I just know things, or rather, sometimes things just come to me.”

            “What kind of things?”

            “Well,” Ethel began, her eyes running now along the upper edge of the wall as she thought, “the right words to say to help people feel comfortable.  Or designs, say.  For my quilts, or for embroidery.”

            Viktor nodded encouragingly, and Ethel continued.

            “When I was little, I fell in love with designs and patterns.  I’d arrange any spare scrap of fabric I could find, or little objects that caught my eye –“

            “Like a magpie?” Viktor asked, smiling, his eyes dancing.

            Ethel laughed. “I imagine so!  But it wasn’t just shiny things.  An acorn with an unusual cap, or a clump of moss, or a broken button, scraps from Mama’s sewing.  Something would catch my eye and I’d pick it up and put it in the pocket of a little apron Mama had made me – it had blue rickrack around the edges, I remember that!  And then, I’d sit down on the floor, by Mama’s chair, while she was sewing or darning, and spread everything out and arrange it.”

            “Arrange it how?”

            “Well, it wasn’t random, although it probably looked that way.  But it wasn’t, not at all!  It wasn’t that I sat there and thought, Oh, okay, now put the acorn next to that piece of yarn. No.  There was no thinking involved. I just knew what arrangement was right and best.”

            Viktor watched her as she spoke, and was transfixed by the tiny tendrils of curls that floated by her face, having escaped her braid.  “You’re an artist, then,” he said, finally.  And you should be painted by one, he thought to himself.

            “Now, I don’t know about that.” Ethel looked at the doorway to Viktor’s room, as if she felt she could escape this conversation that was beginning to feel awkward to her, by actually putting the laundry where it belonged. But her feet kept her in her spot.  “All I know is that I spent most of my childhood making patterns out of things. I called them my ‘pictures’,” she added with a little laugh.

            “See?  I told you!  An artist!”

            When Ethel shrugged in response, Viktor nodded toward the door of his room.  “You made that quilt in there,” he said, “and the embroidery on the pillowcases is yours, too.”

            “That’s right.”

            “I’ve never seen a quilt like it,” Viktor told her, then added, “It’s beautiful. Very unusual.”

            “Now that’s true – the unusual part!” Ethel relaxed a bit and laughed again, her voice melodic and lovely as her golden halo of hair.  “That hasn’t always been appreciated.”

            “Who wouldn’t appreciate that kind of work?” Viktor asked, totally sincerely.

            “People who prefer straight lines and a predictable shape to their designs and their world,” Ethel told him.

            Her voice had more of an edge to it than she’d intended, and although it was slight, Viktor detected it.  He raised his eyebrows, and she went on.

            “Like I said, I made all these ‘pictures’ when I was growing up, and before long, I was making my own little quilts.  Not real quilts, mind you, but quilt tops, crazy quilts, fabric going every which way.  Blankets for my dolls, pillow covers, curtains for the tree house Hans and Papa built…”

            “The one with the rope ladder you didn’t like?” Viktor asked.

            Surprised, Ethel paused and tipped her head to the side, but instead of asking how he knew that bit of information about her, because, clearly, it had come from Hans, and she’d take that up with him later – or maybe she wouldn’t –  she just nodded.

            “But where’s the harm in that?” Viktor asked.

            “Oh, no harm in any of that,” Ether told him.  “The problem came when I started applying my creativity to other parts of our life here.”

            “Such as?”

            “What, can’t you guess?” Ethel asked, teasing him.

            “I’m not a complete mind reader….”

            “Well, then, it was a problem when I planted the bean seeds in a spiral one spring, so that when they grew up tall, I’d have a labyrinth to walk through.”  When Viktor smiled, she explained.  “I thought it’d be fun, but Mama was livid. ‘It’s an inefficient use of the space’, she said, things like that.  So, I learned quickly that there was a place for being creative, and mostly that was only when it came to making use of things no one else in the house needed.”

            “But you kept on with the quilts. And the embroidery?”

            “Well, there, you see, I had pretty much free rein.  The ones in your room are pretty tame.  Some of my other ones aren’t.”

            “I’d like to see them.”

            Ethel raised one eyebrow and smiled.  “Well, you can be content with the ones in there for now.  And yes, I kept on with the quilts.  I’m convinced Mama and Papa encouraged me to make them only to keep me out of trouble.”

            “And your creativity in check?”

            “Mmmhmm.  But then, one day, when I was about eight, our neighbors down the road came by with their little girl – she must have been about four then – and she saw my doll quilts and kept pestering me to make her one.  So I did.  And that was the beginning of my little business.”

            “You started making your ‘pictures’ for other people?”

            Ethel nodded.  “They really just flew out the door.  Not when I was eight, of course, but by the time I was twelve, I was making real quilts, complete with the batting all, I mean, for folks hereabouts.”

            “That must have already been during the war,” Viktor remarked, having calculated her age in his mind, and hoping he wasn’t too far off.

            “That’s right.  Fabric was in such short supply that all anyone had was scraps anyway, from worn-out clothes, or I could beg some scraps from the local dress-makers now and then – the ones my Grandma Claudia had worked for – and so I had plenty to work with.”

            “And you were able to charge for them?”

            “Yes.  Now, that’s when Mama and Papa began to think there might be some place in the world for my creativity.  The profit changed their view of things!” She shook her head, recalling it all, and then she sighed and raised her head in the direction of Viktor’s piece of wood.

            “Kind of like you,” she said.

            “Meaning?”

            “Meaning, Hans didn’t think much of you coming out with your creative ideas for the Kropps’ sideboard, did he?  Not at first.  Not until Papa set him straight: The Kropps will pay for it, so we can tolerate going off the rails a bit now and then.”

            “Seems that’s the way it went,” Viktor agreed.  He was grateful for what Ethel had told him about her own creative woes.  Knowing what she’d grown up hearing helped his dealings here with Ulrich and Hans fall into place.  Not that this was an entirely new experience for him.  “I’ve seen things go that way before,” he told Ethel.

            “You mean, you’re a bit of a bean labyrinth fellow yourself?” she teased, her cheeks reddening a bit.

            “More than a bit.”  Viktor smiled wryly.  “A bean labyrinth cabinet maker in a by-the-square carpentry world.  But I’ve had my successes, too, just like you.”

            Ethel was about to ask him to show her his design for the carving on the Kropps’ sideboard, when Renate’s voice rang out from out in the yard. 

            “Ethel?  That’s bread dough’s risen.  It’s calling your name.  Don’t make it wait, or it’ll collapse in despair.”

            “Coming, Mama.”  Shrugging lightly to Viktor, as if to say, “What can I do?” she slipped into his room, laid the clean clothes on his bed, and then trotted lightly out the side door, waving gaily to Viktor without turning to see whether he’d waved back, or whether he was even looking.  But he had, and he was.

            No sooner had Viktor picked up his pencil and turned his attention back to drawing his design on the piece of wood before him, than he heard footsteps enter the workshop once more.  These steps were more solid and serious, as was the voice that accompanied them.  The energy had grown suddenly heavier, too.

            “Mr. Bunke?”

            “Yes, Mrs. Gassmann,” Viktor replied, turning toward Renate.

            Ethel’s mother walked up to him, peered around his shoulder at the design that was taking shape on the wood on the workbench.

“I ‘pick things up’, too,” she said, and then looked him in the eye.  “Move straight on down the row assigned to you, Mr. Bunke,” she said evenly, in a tone that was not unfriendly, but neither was it warm.  “No…” she glanced again at his design and waved her hand in its direction. “No curlicues or spirals.  Or labyrinths.”

            Viktor nodded. “Yes, Ma’am.”

            He fixed his attention on his work, and she turned and strode out of the workshop, wiping her hands on her apron, as if she’d just finished a bit of cleaning.

            Viktor’s spirits weren’t dampened in the least by Renate’s chiding. He was feeling so buoyed up by the brief conversation with Ethel, that it would have taken more than a stern word from her mother to deflate his mood. So he returned to his sketch, whistling some made-up tune softly as he touched pencil to paper. This was when he felt a presence, as if someone had snuck up behind him and was looking over his shoulder.

            At first, Viktor thought that maybe Ethel had slipped back into the workshop. But then he realized that this wasn’t her energy he was feeling. And not Renate’s, either. There was something in it that reminded him of Ethel’s whimsy, but it had a more playful, even mischievous feel to it. Viktor looked around him, even though he knew full well that no one was there with him in the workshop. And yet, he had sensed someone.

            Now what? Viktor thought. This place is full of surprises. Whatever presence he was noticing didn’t seem threatening to him. Quite the contrary, in fact. It almost felt to him like someone had laid a hand on his left shoulder. Viktor could have sworn he heard the softest of whispers: “Welcome.” But he concluded that it must have been the trick of a breeze passing through a small crack in the wall or roof. These old low houses, Viktor told himself. The “breeze” whispering to him over his shoulder frowned at that – if a breeze can be said to frown – and that was that. Viktor heard nothing more, and went back to his sketching.

*          *          *

            Renate didn’t say more than she did to Viktor because she knew there was no need.  She hadn’t been at all skeptical when Hans reported that Viktor could “pick things up”.  As a result, she had no doubt that he clearly understood everything she left unsaid.  She wasn’t a woman of many words, anyway, so that combined with Viktor’s intuition to good effect.

Renate’s own intuitive powers differed from Ethel’s, and from Viktor’s, or even from Ulrich’s, for that matter, but they were every bit as keen.  Hers were, at this point in her life, grounded solidly in her role as matriarch of the Gassmann family, but they were already in evidence even before she married Ulrich and gave birth to Hans and Ethel.   For as long as she could remember, she’d always had the ability – entirely uncultivated, and often unwanted – to feel what others were feeling, whether it was her sister Lorena’s stomach ache or their father’s despair at having their farm horses conscripted during the war, feelings which he kept so well hidden from others.  In the midst of the busy-ness of daily life, Renate would somehow perceive the feelings and thoughts of the people around her, information that was crowded out of other people’s awareness by the multitude of visual and physical and mental stimuli that constantly swirled around them.

This ability both confused and annoyed her at times, since as a child, she found it difficult to distinguish whose feelings were whose. But Renate gradually made her peace with her own version of “picking things up”. By the time she married Ulrich, she had realized that sensing how he and Detlef and Claudia were feeling about everything that went on in the family was a real blessing: If she knew what they were upset about, she could also figure out how to calm things down. 

Now, Renate was never the type to remake herself into whoever those around her wanted her to be.  She was her own person, her own strong and even stubborn person.  She had ideas about how things should be done and, even though, when it suited her, she rejected her father’s assertion that every action we take is the result of a conscious decision, she nonetheless applied his theory in her own life fairly consistently. This meant that she always had a clear goal in mind.  Maybe it was to make a meat pie for supper, or to get the beans planted (in straight rows, thank you very much!), or for all the family members to adhere to strict orderliness of speech and action in the household.  So, she found that her empathic knowledge of those around her made it very clear to her where their resistance to her plans lay.  This enabled her to gently (usually) guide them with just the right word here or there, a phrase that she just knew would be effective. 

Some people would say that Renate was manipulative. Some people had said it.  Her mother-in-law, Claudia, for example.  But Renate didn’t see it that way.  Here’s how she saw it: She was just trying to keep everyone focused and safe and calmed down.  She had the strong feeling that her family was likely to fly off into chaos without her to keep a tight hold on the reins. And she wasn’t entirely wrong…

*          *          *

            The Walter family farm, where Renate grew up, and where she and Ulrich lived for the first five years of their marriage, was located just a couple of miles from the Gassmann homestead.  Renate’s sister Lorena and her husband Stefan still lived there, working the farm now with their two sons.  But back when Renate and Ulrich married, in 1900, Lorena was still on the young side, only fifteen.  Their brother Ewald, two years younger than Renate, was eighteen.

            As much as Ulrich had come to dislike his aunt-mother Claudia and his half-sisters, Inna and Monika, it was Inna he had to thank for getting to know Renate.  Inna became close friends with Lorena at school, and Ulrich was sometimes tasked with walking Inna to the Walters’ place to play, while Renate was the one who would walk her back.  At first, both Ulrich and Renate found this chaperoning a chore, but as time went on, they found themselves enjoying both the walk and the company they found at the end of the trek.  Renate would offer Ulrich coffee and a piece of the cake she had “just happened” to bake that day, or Ulrich would invite Renate to the workshop, where he would show her the latest piece of furniture he and his father were working on. Other times, he’d take her on a stroll through the woods, where he would explain which wood was good for which type of project.

            In this way, each gradually gained an understanding of the other’s family and way of life.  Before too terribly long, the older siblings began to make their way down the road just to spend time with each other, whether Lorena or Inna came along or not.  By then, it was clear to them both that their futures lay with each other.  Ulrich proposed one evening, as they sat listening to the birds and smelling the damp smell of pine needles in one of the structures he and Erich had built in the woods as children. Renate immediately accepted.

            The usual thing would have been for Renate to come live in the Gassmann household: Ulrich was managing the forest with his father and learning cabinetry making from working alongside him.  With the forest right there, and the workshop, too, it would have been natural for the new couple to move into the log house, especially since there was plenty of room: Erich stayed in the extra room in the workshop which had once been the family’s whole house, before Detlef built the log house.   But the deep dislike Ulrich felt toward his step-mother and half-sisters weighed heavily on him.  He had grown up feeling like a stranger in his own home, cut off from those around him, even if he couldn’t articulate why that was. Nor was he close to Erich. 

Erich didn’t share his father’s and younger brother’s love of wood and the forest.  Although Detlef wished for him to follow his path as a forester and carpenter, Erich instead pursued work as a cobbler’s apprentice, and managed to find a position in nearby Varel.  Aunt-mother Claudia pressured him to pursue an apprenticeship with her own father, but Erich refused. He wanted to be as far away as possible from Claudia, and working with her father was too close for his comfort.  Even though that man was actually his grandfather, he was tainted in Erich’s view, by his ties to Claudia’s sister Iris, the abandoning mother.  She didn’t want me, Erich reasoned, so why should I want her? Or her father? Erich’s decision felt to Detlef like a betrayal. Not that the father would ever have put it away, but that is how he felt in his soul. As a result, he distanced himself even more from Erich, once he landed the apprenticeship.   Is that even possible? Erich asked himself.  Can he really have taken himself further away from me than before?? 

From that point on, Detlef pinned his hopes for furthering the forestry and carpentry businesses on his younger son. Strangely enough, though, Ulrich never took this as a sign of his father’s confidence in him. Nor did he conclude that this indicated that Detlef felt any particular affection for him.  Rather, Ulrich felt second best.  That was what his mind told him.  Had he allowed himself to look into his heart, he would have seen that his father was sincerely thrilled by Ulrich’s genuine love of the forest and of the carpentry work. That realization would have helped Ulrich strengthen the very flimsy emotional bridge between himself and his father.  Instead, though, the melancholy deep inside him (which Renate would later hint was the way the devil tugged at him) surfaced whenever Detlef praised his son’s work or his intuition. Ulrich just couldn’t find it in his heart to accept Detlef’s words as sincere. In this way, Ulrich became the one who kept his distance.

What’s more, when Erich chose the cobbler’s apprenticeship over the family forestry work, and moved to Varel for three years, Ulrich experienced a resurfacing of his old, not-quite-active, but still-potent despair at having been abandoned by a mother who – as he saw it – didn’t love him.  This time, though, it was his older brother who was abandoning him.  Never mind that after three years of apprenticing, Erich returned to the Gassmann homestead and lived there while working in Varel. Ulrich was unable to trust the solidity of this relationship with his brother: Why did he come back? Will he just leave again when it suits him?  Or will he, perhaps, just die?  It would be better, Ulrich decided – in his head – to keep his distance here, too.  To be sure, Erich had his own standoffish side. He and his brother had, after all, both experienced abandonment by their mother.  Erich, though, was wary not of being left, but rather, of interlopers, impostors.  Better to keep a distance, lest your dearest ones be replaced, unexpectedly and without explanation.

  Thus, the two brothers maintained a surface cordiality, but there was no fraternal bond, not even the type that could have developed out of a recognition of their shared loss. Rather than supporting each other, each saw the other as a potential source of further loss and hurt.

Renate intuited this state of affairs. But she didn’t have to rely solely on this means of information gathering, for Ulrich – surprising even himself –  confided in her about how he felt about his brother and father. It was the first time in his life that he’d felt comfortable talking with someone about his inner feelings, although he found it difficult to articulate them.  But that didn’t seem to matter.  Renate still understood him somehow. She was calm.  She accepted and loved him.  It was such a relief to him to be able to share these things with her. As the two of them talked about the state of affairs in the Gassmann household, she never once told him it was unreasonable for him to feel uncomfortable there.  There’s more than enough reason, she often thought.  There was one scene in particular that Renate herself witnessed, back before Ulrich even proposed to her, that made this quite clear to her.

It must have been early 1898.  She and Ulrich were both eighteen, and Erich was already living back on the Gassmann homestead, while working in Varel.  Inna was been visiting Lorena at Renate’s house, and, late in the afternoon, Renate walked her back home, hoping to see Ulrich.  (The two of them were already courting, but not yet engaged.)  When she and Inna reached the Gassmanns’, they immediately heard Claudia shouting inside, berating someone.  They both walked into the kitchen, so that Renate could give Claudia some of the chocolate and vanilla pinwheel cookies she’d helped Inna and Lorena bake that afternoon.  As soon as Renate stepped through the door, following Inna, she felt the tension in the room. Claudia turned from Monika – who was standing, stoop-shouldered before her mother – and saw them, and Renate felt a wave of anger coming toward them both. 

“Where in the world have you been?” Claudia hissed, coming up and grabbing Inna by the elbow. Inna shrank back and bumped into Renate, who was right behind her and clearly glimpsed Claudia’s distorted face over Inna’s shoulder.  Renate stepped forward and held out the plate of cookies.

“The girls and I made cookies this afternoon,” she said calmly, deftly squeezing herself in between Inna and Claudia, so that the latter was forced to either step back and release Inna’s elbow, or else remain cheek to cheek with Renate.

As if stunned by both the offering of cookies and Renate’s interference in her family affairs, Claudia woodenly took the plate into her hands.  Monika was still standing, as if frozen. Inna slipped behind Claudia and went to her younger sister, silently asking with her eyes what was the matter. Monika just stared at the floor and shook her head curtly. Both girls cast furtive looks at Claudia, hoping she would not look around and catch their eye.

“All right,” Claudia said finally, as she turned and absent-mindedly set the plate down on the large wooden table in the middle of the kitchen.  She glanced at her two daughters, and they saw that the fury had gone out of their mother’s eyes.  “Will you stay to dinner?” she asked Renate, as if the scene her future daughter-in-law had witnessed was both normal and nothing to be disturbed about or by.

Although the wave of anger that had risen in Claudia against her and Inna with the force of a tornado had faded away, Renate was still feeling its effects in her body: her quickened pulse and breathing, the fear in her chest that she was doing her best not to give in to.  She had to consciously consider what answer to give Claudia.  Certainly, she wanted to stay and eat with them, so that she could have time with Ulrich – most certainly a walk in the forest after the meal. But at the same time, she hated feeling the way she was feeling right now. She knew from past experience that it might take an hour or more for the disturbance inside her to fade.  What to do? Then she heard Ulrich’s voice in the yard, as he spoke with Ewald, joking about something, and the answer was clear.

“Thank you, Mrs. Gassmann,” she said politely. “I’d love to stay. What can I do to help?”

*          *          *

            Cut to 1900. Ulrich and Renate’s wedding was approaching.  It was Renate who first suggested to Ulrich that they live on the Walter farm once they were married. Well, you could say she suggested it, but another way to present what happened is that she picked the right moment to mention it. She brought it up when she sensed that Ulrich was in a momentary state of sadness and frustration regarding his family situation, and thus open to hearing what she had to say.  Or, perhaps, vulnerable? Again, you could say that Renate manipulated Ulrich, but she would tell you that she just felt what it was that he really wanted. Then she presented an option that he himself had not considered consciously.  But once she mentioned it, then he, too, immediately felt it was right.

            At first, Ulrich was concerned that Renate might feel uncomfortable living as a married woman in her mother’s household, but his fiancée just laughed. 

“Ulrich,” she told him bluntly, “At least at our farm there is peace.  I don’t see how I could live under the same roof with Claudia.  It’s nothing but disorganization and shouting and nerves there.” 

Ulrich closed his eyes, raised his eyebrows, and nodded. “It’s true,” he replied with a sigh.  “You’ve seen it many a time.  Someone says something, sets someone else off, and everyone’s too polite to yell – everyone but Claudia, anyhow. But the tension is like a thick fog.”  He paused and then added, shaking his head, “How wrong it is.” 

“What is?” Renate asked. 

            “Well, you know, we always call our place ‘the Gassmann homestead’, right?”

            “Yes. It’s a common enough phrase.”

            “True.  But now that you and I are getting married, now that I’ve spent so much time at your place… Well, I had the thought yesterday.  About how our so-called ‘homestead’ isn’t a real home, with any of the love and caring and warmth you have at the farm.  It certainly isn’t ‘steady’, either.  Nothing calm about it.  A real ‘homestead’ should be a place where you can feel strong and secure and surrounded by love.  Don’t you think?”

            “I do,” Renate said, taking her fiancé’s hand in hers and leaning her head against his shoulder.

            That’s how it was decided.  And no one put up a fuss.  Not right away, anyway.  Detlef was sufficiently immersed in his own world to not really care who was in the house when he came in for a meal or to go to sleep at night.  At least, that’s the impression he gave.  Or, perhaps, he had unconsciously hardened his heart against rejection so thoroughly that it just seemed that he didn’t notice.  For her part, Claudia was actually relieved: She sensed how calm and yet strong Renate was, and she knew that could spell trouble, if the two of them were to live together.  Let the Walters have Ulrich. Then the house would be hers and the girls’. And Detlef’s, of course. 

            The fact that Ulrich felt uncomfortable on the Gassmann “homestead” wasn’t all that led him to embrace Renate’s plan.  He’d fallen in love with his fiancée’s family as much as with Renate herself.  Love and caring reigned there, as he had told Renate that one evening, and the farm became a sweet refuge for Ulrich nearly as soon as he began to visit.  Despite Mr. Walter’s strictness, it was clear that he loved his whole family very deeply and would do anything for them.  They all seemed extensions of each other, connected through their hearts, even if this wasn’t something any of them really ever talked about. But it was in the air.  That was the kind of atmosphere Ulrich wanted to live in.

            However, although Ulrich and Renate lived with her family following the wedding, Ulrich and Renate’s brother Ewald spent six days a week at the Gassmanns’, working with Detlef. As a result, what Renate saw as Claudia’s compulsion to create tension and drama within the family setting still affected both young men deeply.  They often came back home in the evening with their shoulders bent beneath more than physical fatigue.  They were happiest when working out in the forest all day, because that meant they would eat the dinner of bread, cheese, and sausage Renate packed out there, amongst the trees, leaning against a supportive birch or oak. But on days when they worked in the workshop, they would join the whole family for the mid-day meal, the way Viktor joined Renate and her family now.  Ewald had quite a bit of tolerance for Claudia’s steady stream of criticism and attacks, but those dinners were enough to make Ulrich lose his appetite. 

Here are some examples of how they sometimes went.

            “I still don’t understand why you and Renate are living with the Walters.”  That’s the way Claudia would start in on Ulrich, not even waiting until all the food was on the table.  She’d hurl invective from the moment he entered the house.  “You’re such a horrible son, abandoning your father.  He misses you.” He doesn’t, Ulrich would respond in his thoughts. Sometimes, if he was in a reflective mood, he’d wonder why he was always the target of Claudia’s “horrible son” tirades. I mean, it’s Erich who refused to become a forester, who goes off to Varel every day to work. “You should be here helping with your sisters.”  That was another frequent complaint.  They’re not my sisters.  Or, rarely, when she felt a gentler approach might be more effective: “It’s a lot of extra time and effort to go back to the Walters’, when you’re already tired at the end of the day. Why don’t you and Renate move here?” I have plenty of energy to get home.  It’s being here that drains me.

            When Renate and Ulrich did come to call, say, to take Sunday supper with the Gassmanns, Claudia would unleash her complaints in what seemed like a combination of a scream and a hiss, always directed at Renate: “You dragged Ulrich away from Detlef, made him abandon his father, reject him.  You hateful, heartless human being!”  Or this: “Hasn’t he suffered enough rejection in his life, without you adding to it?”

            But, unlike Ulrich, Renate didn’t keep her thoughts inside her head, or at least not all of them. 

            “Claudia,” Renate would say, never raising her voice, “We will not sit here and listen to you shriek at us.  Either you stop, or we leave.” 

Sometimes this would shut Claudia down, and the meal would proceed, if not in peace, then at least without further attacks. Other times, Claudia would remained standing, a pot lid or a serving spoon in her hand, punctuating her hate-filled words with a jagged movement of the object.  Those times, Renate would silently stand up and walk out of the house, followed by Ulrich, who was grateful to Renate for taking the kind of stand he himself felt unable to muster.  How? Ulrich wondered.  How had his dear Renate gained the strength to stand up to Claudia and not be drawn into her unpleasant whirlwind?  “Her evil whirlwind”. That’s how Renate once described it to him.

“You know,” she said, “I think there is something deeply evil in her that causes her to lash out like that.”

“Do you think she is a demon?” Ulrich asked her. This was a totally serious question.  He considered this possibility many times while growing up, especially after Erich told him she wasn’t their mother.  He began thinking of her as a demon who had invaded or stolen their mother’s body, taken over her life, and claimed everything around her.

But Renate shook her head. “I think there is a demon in her that drives her to say those vile things.  But she is a child of God, just like all of us.  There must be some good in her.  But we can’t often see it, because the demon has too tight a grip on her.”

Ulrich had never thought of it that way until Renate laid it out for him, but once she did, he had to agree with her.  It was a moment of revelation for him, and the insight moved him so much he felt tears come to his eyes.   He marveled at his wife’s generosity of spirit.  He told her so.

“Generosity? I don’t know,” she responded, and pursed her lips thoughtfully.  “I’m willing to grant that there is a seed of good beneath those outpourings of horrible words. But what I’m not willing to do is to sit by and allow her to pour it all on us.  Because then I am taking in that evil, too.  And that only hurts us, too.  We have to protect ourselves.”

“By leaving?”

“By giving her the chance to turn her thoughts and words around. But then, yes, by leaving, if she doesn’t turn around.”

“That’s why I say you’re generous,” Ulrich said, drawing Renate close and embracing her. “You’re willing to give her the chance to be different.  All I can manage to do, when you’re not there, is to try to let the words rush over me and pay no attention.”

Renate stroked his head and looked him in the eye, tenderly. “But then it all soaks into you. And you come home looking defeated, wrung out.”

Ulrich nodded.  “That’s the way it’s always been in the family.  Growing up, we just took it.”

“And it took its toll on you,” Renate said softly.  “But now, we don’t have to take it.  It’s up to you what you do when you’re there, but when I’m there, I won’t endure it. I just won’t.”

“I’m glad you won’t,” he told her.  And, bit by bit, he, too, began to stand up to Claudia.  For the first little while, he just avoided her, always taking his own dinner, and eating it out in the yard, instead of indoors with the family. That was all he could manage.  But then, after a few weeks, he noticed he was feeling stronger. So he began to eat his dinner with everyone else occasionally, in the kitchen, while also adopting Renate’s approach: When Claudia started in on him, he gave her an ultimatum.

“Claudia, you can keep on like this, but if you do, I’ll go eat outside.  It’s up to you.”  Some days she quieted down – and although she sulked, Ulrich simply didn’t look at her. Some days she didn’t back down.  On those days, Ulrich silently filled his plate, took it out to the workshop, and ate there, returning the empty dish to the doorstep before resuming his work.

What was perhaps strangest of all during all of these interactions during the first five years of Renate and Ulrich’s marriage, was that none of the other Gassmann family members ever got involved in the tense conversations.  It was if they were not even present.  

Detlef, always lost in his own thoughts, sometimes simply silently placed the food on his plate and ate, and then left the table without speaking with anyone. Mostly, though, he talked to people, expounding on this or that idea that had come to him that morning, or sharing an arcane bit of information about this or that kind of tree.  Those present were a target for the details he wanted to share, but he never sought a response from them; they had all learned, years earlier, that if they did comment, Detlef stared at them blankly for a moment before continuing, as if, until he heard their voices, he didn’t even realize that anyone else was in the room with him.  It always seemed to Ulrich that his father’s complete failure to take notice of him – or of Erich, for that matter – during these family meals, completely took the wind out of the sails of Claudia’s claims that he, Ulrich, was a neglectful son whose father missed his presence. 

No matter what Claudia happened to be ranting on and on about on any given day, Erich and Inna and Monika never responded, either. Nor did they make any effort to shift the course of the conversations.  Perhaps they felt the approach they employed with Detlef was one-size-fits-all: Just let Detlef and Claudia talk. Even so, they did deal with Claudia slightly differently than their father: They waited for her gale to lose strength, and when her verbal hurricane winds died down, then they calmly and animatedly began discussing whatever was of interest to them.

Is this Father’s approach, too? Ulrich wondered one day, after he and Renate had that talk about Claudia.  Is this how he protects himself from her onslaughts? But he thought not. His father was distant like that even early on, when Claudia was calmer. 

“Is this how we all just made it through?” Ulrich mused one night in those early years, as he and Renate were talking at bedtime.  “By just pretending Claudia wasn’t screaming at one of us?  As if, if we didn’t say anything about it to her or to each other, then somehow it wasn’t happening?”

“I don’t know,” his wife replied as she turned down the quilt on their bed.  “I imagine, as little tykes, you couldn’t stand up to her.  Not at all. Your father wasn’t standing up to her, either. He wasn’t protecting you.”

“No. He was just pulled back.  He left us to her, whether it was because he didn’t care, or because he didn’t see anything wrong with it, or because he just didn’t notice.  Whyever it was, we were at her mercy.”

“I’m sorry you grew up that way,” Renate told him as they settled in against the pillows.  “It wasn’t right.”

“How did that demon get into her?” Ulrich mused aloud.

“God only knows,” Renate replied.  “But you can all be safe now. Now you’re big and strong, and you can protect yourself.”

“Thank God for you, my darling,” Ulrich told her. “Now I see how wrong it always was in that household.  I was so weak. I didn’t see what was going on, so I didn’t stand up to it.”

“No, you were strong, in your own way.  Maybe you never spoke up, but you never let the demon get into you, Ulrich.  You are such a kind and loving person, despite all of that.”

“And now you’ve given me the strength to behave in a new way in that house.”

Renate shook her head as she rested her head on his chest. “No, Ulrich.  It’s God who’s given you all of that. I’ve just prayed to Him to help you.”

*          *          *

And so it went.  The young married couple settled into a very contented life on the Walter farm.  Ulrich grew stronger and more adept at avoiding being caught in Claudia’s webs and intrigues. His boldness somehow encouraged Erich to stand up up to her, too.  The girls, although they lacked their brothers’ willingness to speak up for themselves verbally, found another, very effective, method of escape: marriage.  By 1904, both Inna and Monika were living in Bockhorn, each with a young family of her own.  Claudia, taking advantage of her rights as a new grandmother, often visited her daughters.  She knew enough, however, not to even consider descending on Ulrich and Renate when first Hans, and then Ethel, were born.  While she continued to keep the Gassmann household running, it wasn’t long before Claudia realized that there was really no one at home anymore whom she could reliably draw into her drama: Detlef was as if deaf, and Erich and Ulrich just did not bite when she tossed out a lure.  Nor did Ewald, though he ate dinner with them nearly every day.  Claudia found all of this supremely frustrating. As a result, she began to lash out more and more at Detlef.  But her railings against him seemed to the children not to affect him.  It looked to them like he emerged from each tempestuous mealtime conflict unscathed.  But maybe it just seemed that way.  Could that have been what killed him, the next year?  Not that an angry wife can bring on peritonitis in her husband.  At least medical science would say that was impossible…

*          *          *

            One of the brightest parts for Ulrich of living with Renate’s family was that he her and Renate’s brother, Ewald, became closer friends.  Of course, the two of them got to know each other long even before Renate and Ulrich married, since they were working together with Detlef at the Gassmann place. Ulrich and Ewald were following roughly the same life’s path, both apprenticing as carpenters with Detlef.  Ewald had been learning alongside Ulrich’s father for six years now, Ulrich for two years longer, which was natural, since Ulrich was older than Ewald by two years. But Ewald had already developed a high level of skill, very much on a par with Ulrich, and in some ways even surpassing him, since Ulrich was also working to learn the forestry work. Ewald, on the other hand, was concentrating exclusively on the carpentry and cabinetry, and it was paying off: The Gassmann family business was thriving, with lots of orders for furniture and cabinetry, as well as the occasional small job in a client’s house. The three men developed an easy rhythm of planning and working on projects together.  It surprised Detlef that there was no jealousy or unhealthy competition between the two “boys”, as he still referred to them, but when he commented on this to Ulrich one day, the latter just shrugged.  “We like each other,” he said. And that was it.

            The two of them both shrugged whenever Renate and her family commented on the friendship. Ulrich and Ewald, the family noticed, got so absorbed in their conversations about trees and their current cabinetry projects – and this at home in the evening, after they’d already jabbered on about all of this at work the whole day before that – that Renate teased them. “Mothers talk about gaining a daughter when their sons get married.  But in my case, it’s like I gained a brother when I married you, Ulrich.  I mean, Ewald, you seem more like Ulrich’s brother than mine.” 

Renate and Ewald’s mother, Veronika, noting that the two young men were so in agreement, also teased them: “Why don’t you two boys just alternate days talking at supper? Ewald one day, Ulrich the next. And so on. You always say the same thing, anyway.”

This was the general consensus: that Ewald and Ulrich were of exactly the same mind about life, about what they both valued most: family, forestry, and friends. In the four years since Ulrich and Renate had married and been living with the Walters – it was 1904 now – no one had ever seen them disagree about anything serious.  That’s how strong their friendship was.

            As for the foundation of that friendship: It wasn’t just that the two of them liked each other. It was a deep, brotherly connection.  Not that Ulrich could have articulated that. What he knew was that when he spent time around Ewald, he felt an ease and heartfelt affection that he had never felt with his actual brother, Erich.  Maybe that was why he wouldn’t have thought to identify his fondness for Ewald as fraternal.  The way he and Ewald got along – that was what Ulrich thought it was like to have a good friend.  Ewald agreed.  He, too, had never had a brother, but in a different way than Ulrich: He had no brother in the biological sense. Only two sisters – now, at least – whom he dearly loved. With Ulrich, he could joke in a way he couldn’t with Renate and Lorena, and he appreciated that.  Even so, if you were to measure the strength of the bond between the two men, it would be accurate to say that Ulrich felt more strongly attached to Ewald than Ewald did to him. 

            You see, Ulrich’s world extended in a very small radius out from his home with the Walters, to the Gassmann homestead, and out as far, maybe, as Bockhorn and Varel in either direction. But not really any farther than that. With Renate and her family, Ulrich had found what made him happy, and he genuinely was content.  He had a loving wife, two children whom he cherished – Hans, who’d just turned three, and Ethelinde, who was but a couple months old. And then there was good work to do that he found inspiring and enjoyable, if sometimes challenging.

            Ewald, on the other hand, had a little bit of Detlef in him, although he was related to the Gassmann patriarch only by marriage.  What served as a common thread between the two men was their fascination with America.  Ewald was constantly asking Detlef questions about the log cabin, about how he’d even found out about it, how he’d decided to build one for himself. Detlef was more than happy to indulge the young man’s questions: It gave him a chance to hold forth, his most favorite activity in the world

            Ulrich – and nearly everyone else in both families – put Ewald’s interest down to simple curiosity, or even an attempt to draw Detlef out of his shell.  (Ewald hadn’t spent enough time yet with the man to realize this couldn’t actually be done. What Ewald took as an engaged discussion was, for Detlef, just the opening of a tap that allowed him to let loose a flood of words.)  Even when Ewald’s childhood friend Ralf emigrated to America in 1903 and began sending Ewald detailed letters about what life and work were like in the part of the country called the Midwest, neither family saw any warning signs. They genuinely took an interest in what Ralf wrote to Ewald. It was America, after all, and they enjoyed hearing about what the countryside was like (flatter than at home in Germany), whether the people were different (they were, more talkative), whether he could get decent German food there (he could, thanks to the woman he lodged with, whose parents had emigrated twenty years earlier) and what it was like working there as a carpenter (not much different, really, except that there seemed to be lots of work to be had.)  No one in either family even considered Ewald’s correspondence any more than a pleasant addition to mealtime conversations.  Except Renate, that is. Renate, who always sensed everything.  She felt what was coming this time, too.  And she hoped that, just this once, her intuition was off.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River: Cast of Characters

Since a couple of readers told me they’d begun creating a Gassmann-Bunke family tree, I’ve put together a list of the main characters (minor characters are indented), with details about their relationships to other characters in the novel. Enjoy!

Ulrich Gassmann (b. 1880) – Gassmann family patriarch. Wife: Renate (Walter) Gassmann. Children: Ethel and Hans Gassmann. Parents: Detlef and Iris Gassmann. Step-   mother: Claudia Gassmann. Brother: Erich Gassmann. Half-sisters: Inna and Monika Gassmann. Grandchildren: Marcus, Peter, and Lina Bunke.

            Wolf Gassmann (d. 1882) – Son: Detlef Gassmann. Grandsons: Erich and Ulrich Gassmann

            Detlef Gassmann (1854-1905) – Father: Wolf Gassmann, Sons: Ulrich and Erich Gassmann. First wife: Iris Gassmann. Second wife: Claudia Gassmann

            Iris Gassmann (d. 1882) – Husband: Detlef Gassmann. Children: Erich and Ulrich Gassmann

            Claudia Gassmann (d. 1919) – Husband: Detlef Gassmann. Step-sons: Erich and Ulrich Gassmann. Daughters: Inna and Monika Gassmann

            Erich Gassmann (d. 1918) – Parents:  Detlef and Iris Gassmann. Brother: Ulrich Gassmann. Half-sisters: Inna and Monika Gassmann.

Renate (Walter) Gassmann (b. 1880) – Gassmann family matriarch. Husband: Ulrich Gassmann. Children: Ethel and Hans Gassmann. Grandchildren: Marcus, Peter, and Lina Bunke. Sister: Lorena (Walter) Beyer. Brother: Ewald Walter

            Ewald Walter – Sisters: Renate (Walter) Gassmann and Lorena (Walter) Beyer.    

Lorena (Walter) Beyer – Sister: Renate (Walter) Gassmann. Brother: Ewald Walter. Husband: Stefan Beyer. Daughter: Brigitte

Hans Gassmann (b. 1901) – Parents: Ulrich and Renate Gassmann. Sister: Ethel Gassmann-Bunke.

Ethel (Gassmann) Bunke (b. 1904) – Parents: Ulrich and Renate. Brother: Hans Gassmann. Husband: Viktor Bunke. Children: Marcus, Peter, and Lina Bunke

Viktor Bunke (b. 1903) – Wife Ethel (Gassmann) Bunke. Children: Marcus, Peter, and Lina Bunke. Parents: Karl-Heinz and Gisela Bunke. Step-mother: Sabine Bunke. Sister: Hannelore Bunke. Half-brother: Walter Bunke.

            Karl-Heinz Bunke (d. 1917) – Children: Viktor, Hannelore, and Walter Bunke. First wife: Gisela Bunke. Second wife: Sabine Bunke .

            Gisela Bunke (d. 1906) – Husband: Karl-Heinz Bunke. Children: Viktor and Hannelore Bunke.

            Sabine Bunke (b. 1887)– Husband: Karl-Heinz Bunke. Sister: Gisela Bunke. Step- children: Viktor Bunke, Hannelore Bunke. Son: Walter Bunke

Marcus Bunke (b. 1923) – Eldest child of Viktor and Ethel Bunke Peter Bunke (b. 1924)–Middle child of Viktor and Ethel Bunke (Edeline) Lina Bunke (1928)–Youngest child of Viktor and Ethel Bunke

Kristina Windel (b. 1923)– Refugee from East Prussia. Husband (deceased): Artur Windel Ingrid Windel (b. 1939)– Parents: Kristina and Artur Windel

Historical figures who appear in the novel:

Bruno Groening (1906-1959) – Spiritual Healer active in Post-WWII Germany

Egon Arthur Schmidt – Assistant to Bruno Groening

Above the River, Chapters 11 and 12

Chapter 11

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

            Renate had dinner ready shortly after the Viktor and Hans returned from their trip to the Kropp family in Bockhorn.  Both washed up, and Hans also managed to have a quick word with Ulrich. 

            Viktor had learned the previous day that the seat assignments at meals were permanent: moving clockwise from Ulrich at the head of the table, near the window that looked out into the yard. Ethel came next, with Renate at the other end, nearest the stove, and then Viktor and Hans on the other side.  The table was large, a typical wooden farm table, nothing fancy – certainly no intricate carving. It was wide and long enough to accommodate at least three more people, should the need arise.  Judging by the wear on the table’s top and edges, Viktor guessed that it had been standing in this very spot for many years, decades, probably.  Made of pine, it was nonetheless in good shape, given the softness of the wood. It was old, but had been well cared for. There were only a couple of dents to be seen.

            The meal was similar to the previous day’s dinner, with sausages of a different type. But today’s potatoes had been made into a vinegary salad with a sweet touch and bits of fried onion.  A bowl of radishes – first of the season? Viktor wondered– stood near the plate of cheese and a small bowl with butter for the sliced bread.

            As the men walked in, Ethel and Renate were bustling about the kitchen, setting this or that bowl down, holding the edges with dishtowels to guard against heat or moisture.  The napkins that lay by each plate had been very simply embroidered with a spiral and flower pattern that reminded Viktor of the pillowcase on his bed.

            But any ruminations on those designs had to be set aside for later. As soon as Ulrich took his seat, he shook out his napkin before laying it once again next to his plate, ready for duty. Then he started right in about the morning visit to the Kropps.

            “All went well with the postmaster, I hear?” he asked. It was clear that he was addressing Viktor.

            Hans did not make eye contact with Viktor, turning his attention instead to a nearby sausage.

            “Seemed so to me,” Viktor replied.  He started with a radish, taking a bite once he’d answered.

            Renate, who had not yet been informed of the morning’s goings on, glanced at Hans, recognizing at once that her son’s silence and subdued manner indicated some tension between him and Ulrich.  As Viktor spoke, she shifted her glance back and forth between the two young men, who sat side by side.  Worlds apart, she thought to herself.

            Ulrich nodded.  “To me, too, judging by Hans’ report.”  Hans’ fork paused as he lifted a sausage from the platter, but he said nothing.

            “What made you think to suggest the carving?” Ulrich continued, in a neutral tone.

            Viktor rested his sausage-bearing fork on the side of his plate and shifted a bit on his chair.  “Well,” he began, “it just seemed to me that they would appreciate that kind of detail.”

            “It seemed to you?” Renate asked.  “How do you mean?”  Her tone was curious, not accusatory or suspicious, so Viktor felt comfortable answering.

            Chewing a bite of sausage before he replied, Viktor said, “I just noticed some things in the house.  The flowers, the pattern on the lace curtain, the way the flowers were arranged in the vase.”  He looked from one to the other of them in turn, then continued.  “I had the feeling they like pretty things in the house. I thought that adding the carving to the sideboard would help them feel kind of special with their friends and neighbors.”

            “You just picked it up, right?” Hans said, the beginning of a sneer on his face.

            “That’s right.”  Viktor gave no more explanation, and his tone didn’t betray any annoyance with Hans.

            There was silence for a bit as the family members chewed their food and also chewed over this bit of information.  Then Ethel asked, “How did you pick it up?”  Her sincere curiosity was evident.

            When Viktor glanced at her, seemingly perplexed, she clarified: “What I mean is, was it a feeling?  Or did you hear words? Did you just know?”

            Hans snorted. “Come on, Ethel.  It’s a load of –“

            “Hans!” Renate said sharply, as if Hans were still a boy she could chastise for bad language. But he shifted his tone, out of deference for his mother.

            “All right,” he said.  “But Ethel, do you really believe that’s possible?”

            His sister raised her eyebrows and shrugged. “Could be possible. Why don’t we let Viktor tell us what he means?”

            Hans attacked his sausage and looked at the table, as if to say, Fine. Have it your way.

            “Well,” Viktor began, “It’s not so easy to say.  I notice something, see something, a detail. That gives me a thought. It’s as if I can feel what a client wants, and then I get a thought about how to put that into wood.”

            “Thank you,” Ethel said.  “That’s so interesting.”  She had more questions she wanted to ask, but she knew this was not the time.  She could see Hans’ wide-eyed look. His mouth had fallen open in disbelief.  

            But, surprising Hans, Ulrich nodded.  “I do believe it’s possible to sense things from other people.”  Then he turned his attention to his full plate.

            Or from the trees and plants, Renate thought, but she kept her thoughts to herself.  She did allow a slight smile to come to her lips, and she met Ulrich’s gaze, knowing he’d see it and correctly interpret her expression.

            “I realize maybe I’d have done better to keep what I felt to myself,” Viktor said to Ulrich.  “Seeing as how you and Hans had already worked out that job.”

            Ulrich nodded again. “Maybe.  But it’s true that Kropp and his missus were pleased with your idea. So it looks like it paid to strike while the iron was hot.”

            Hans turned to his father, as if he wanted to object, but then turned back to his potato salad.

            “Next time – ” Ulrich began.

            Next time? thought Hans.  There’s going to be a “next time”?

            “Next time, when you and Hans go to do a first visit with a client, you go ahead and pick up what you pick up, but then discuss it with him and me before we present the plans to them.”

            “Yes, Mr. Gassmann.  Sure will,” Viktor replied, inwardly relieved and outwardly polite and firm in his reply.  “Thank you.”

            Ethel smiled as she looked at Viktor and noticed that he was absently rolling a chunk of potato around his plate in a small loop, the only thing about him that betrayed any lack of composure.

            “I do have a question for you,” Ulrich continued.  “Now, I’ve been wondering,” he asked, with a slight smile, “who will be doing that carving the Kropps are paying extra for?  Because that’s not Hans’ specialty, and not mine.”

            Viktor wiped his mouth with the napkin and felt the embroidery on its corner against his lips.  “I can manage it, Sir,” he said, clearing his throat.

            Ulrich gave a wry smile.  “Well, I sure as –“

            “Ulrich!” Renate admonished him.

            “I sure hope you can, Viktor. Because we have a good reputation here, Hans and I.  I never did an apprenticeship myself.  Learned at my dad’s side.  He was not your average guy. He had his own thoughts about the way things should be, including this house.” He waved his fork, pointing at various parts of the kitchen.  “My father’s father had built the traditional low house for his family.  The one that’s our workshop now.”  He served himself some potato salad and continued.  “That’s what everyone did then.  Still do, as a matter of fact.  But my father, he heard about America, about the West.  God knows where he got the books, but he did.  He read about log cabins.  And when he grew up and took over the forestry job from his father, he took it into his head to build this place to live in.”  He raised his chin, indicating the house they were now sitting in.

            “Grandpa was always a little unpredictable,” Ethel said, a wry smile on her lips.

            “And you hardly knew him,” Hans added.  “He died when you were about two.   Not that I knew him that much longer.  But sometimes it seemed like whatever anyone wanted, he’d do the opposite, just to be contrary.”

            Renate nodded and laughed. “Now, that’s an understatement, I think!  Ulrich, remember the time, when we were first married, when he brought the baby goats into the house – this house – for a few days?  All because Mr. Wagner, down the road toward Bockhorn, said Detlef – that was Ulrich’s father’s name, Viktor – was getting too uppity to have anything to do with the livestock, that that was why he built the log house.”

            “Sure do remember,” Ulrich said.  He pointed to a crescent-shaped dent at one end of the table.  “That’s from one of ‘em.  Dad and I were out in the forest. We came back in to dinner, and the goats were leaping up and down, all over the room, on and off the table.” He laughed.  “And my young wife,” he said, pointing at Renate, “well, she was just standing there by the stove, cooking some stew. Didn’t shoo the goats off. Didn’t say a word.”

            “I knew better,” Renate exclaimed, shaking her head. “Even by then, I knew him well enough. The goats in the house – that was his idea, and I could tell that getting them out had to be his idea, too.  Wouldn’t have done for me to object.”

            “That day,” Ulrich continued,“ he came in for dinner and found the table dented, the stools overturned, the goats’ mess on the floor.  And that was that.”

            Renate nodded.  “Mmhmm.  I think it was the table that did it.  His father made that table, and Detlef was quite partial to it.  I was instructed to always put down a towel under a hot pot.  No scorching of the table.  And then – goat hoof prints!  That was the end of trying to make an impression on the neighbors.”

            “Not that he changed,” Hans said. “Right, Dad?  I mean, he got an idea in his head, and you better not object.  That’s what I recall.”

            Ulrich affirmed this statement with a nod.  “Not an easy man. Not at all. But a good man. With good ideas. At least some of them.”  He smiled.  “But he was too independent and stubborn to sign on for an apprenticeship. Besides the fact that it was expensive – still can be! – and that he’d have to have been away from home, when what was needed was for him to be here and learn the forestry work.  So that’s what he did.  Trained as a forester with his father and learned everything about carpentry from him, too.”

            “Built this house even though your grandpa grumbled, right Dad?” asked Ethel.

            “That’s right. Studied the illustrations in those books, even wrote away to somebody. Who knows who?  Came up with his plans and built the place, using logs from our forest here.”

            “Detlef’s father thought this house was a real waste of good lumber,” Renate said.  “So Detlef said, right until the end of his life.  His father thought the low house was good enough.  But Detlef stuck to his guns.  And it wasn’t about this design being somehow better or warmer or anything like that, either – although it surely takes less upkeep than the low house. More efficient to heat, too.”

            “Even I remember Grandpa gloating every time you had to re-plaster or fix up the workshop,” Hans said, animated by his memories of his grandfather.  “He’d stand by this house and slap his palm against the logs and call out to whoever was working on the repairs in the shop, ‘Never have to do that over here!  This darling will stand forever.  A bit of new moss now and then, and she’s good to go. Take a rockslide and avalanche together to bring her down!’”

            Ethel clapped her hands gleefully.  “That’s right!  That’s right!  I remember one time when I was really tiny.  He walked me over to the outside of the house and told me to push as hard as I could against the log wall.  ‘Come on, girlie, push ‘er over!’ he said. And when I pushed, and nothing happened, and I said, ‘Grandpa, I can’t!’ he said, ‘Well, of course y’ can’t, Ethel, Honey.  ‘Cause this’s the strongest house you’ll ever see.’  And when I protested that I was just a little girl, that of course I couldn’t push down a house, he brought over one of the billy goats and got it to push against the wall. I don’t know how, but he got it to.  ‘Just like the three billy goats gruff, isn’t he?’ he asked me.  And then I was impressed, because I knew how strong the goats were. At least in the fairy tales. If the wall could stand up to them, then it really must be the strongest house in the world.”

            “And it is still standing,” Renate said, nodding.  “I’ve always loved this house. As unusual as it is.”

            “He built it this big?” Viktor asked, amazed.

            Ulrich shook his head.  “Not at first.  The first part was just this one big room.  That room there,” he said, pointing to the bedroom that now occupied one corner of the original house, “it was just curtained off as a sleeping area when my brother and I were little.  He built those walls there at some point. I don’t remember when that was. But then, after my mom passed away… once he and my step-mother got married and there were more of us, he built the two-storey addition, through that door.“  The whole family, plus Viktor, gazed around the room, although everyone except Viktor was intimately familiar with each detail of the original house. 

“The stove and the oven, they were just the way they are now. The fireplace, too.   But next to the fireplace, where there’s the door now, there was just a wall then, and that door, the one that goes to the other part of the house now, it used to be the door to the outside.” 

“Well, it’s sure beautiful, solid work,” Viktor acknowledged.  “Don’t imagine there’s a goat today that could push it down, either.”  He was happy to know the history of the house.  It only strengthened his impression that the Gassmanns were a strong and solid a family, every bit as durable as this house and table.  He felt sure the family’s life was marked by its share of dents. But he was equally sure that they hadn’t destroyed the love and closeness of everyone here, any more than the baby goats had been able to destroy the table.

In fact, Viktor sensed that the story of the dented table, although it had seemingly come up by chance, was meant to communicate something very important to him, even if Ulrich hadn’t consciously been aware of it.  The message Viktor picked up from the story was this: We’ve let you in here, at least for now. But don’t take advantage of us. We won’t tolerate any damage to our precious family.  You’ll be out in a flash, like those baby goats, if you push us too hard or make a mess of things.

            “Your father learned his carpentry skills from his father?” Viktor asked, eager for Ulrich to continue his story. 

But Ulrich turned his focus back to business.  “Yes.  And I learned from him.  No apprenticeship for me, either, just like I said earlier.   But we both learned well.” He paused to look Viktor in the eye, fully cognizant that the rest of the family was aware that they’d reached a serious point in the conversation.  “And I have the feeling – judging by what I saw yesterday, and by your references – that you’ve learned well, too, without a formal apprenticeship.  So, here’s your chance to show us what you can do.”

            Ulrich and Renate exchanged glances. Ulrich knew his wife was wondering what he was up to, being so encouraging to Viktor. 

Viktor, who had not known quite what to expect from Ulrich at this juncture, and so, had begun to feel a bit anxious, felt his pulse slow now, and he nodded.

            “But I thought you didn’t learn carving from your father,” Hans piped up.

            “Not the house carving,” Viktor replied.  “But he started me on the furniture carving from the time I was a tyke.  Don’t know why he trusted me with those tools.”  Here he smiled, shaking his head as he remembered his small hands with the sharp tools. “But he did. And I learned a bit.”

            “Let’s hope it’s enough,” Hans shot back, without even looking at Viktor.  He’d shifted out of the relaxed state he’d been in during the family reminiscences. But Viktor took this change in stride.  He understood now that Ulrich would not hesitate to rescind his work invitation, if he felt it necessary.  And instead of angering him, Viktor somehow found this news comforting, although he didn’t quite understand why. (He was less in tune with himself and his own thoughts and feelings than he was with others’.)  Strong house, strong family. That appealed to him.  He already wanted to be part of that.  That much he was aware of.

            As for Renate, her husband’s response to Viktor surprised her.  She couldn’t recall a time when he had ever reacted positively to someone going against a plan he’d already laid out.  At the same time, she felt a lightness in her husband that she hadn’t noticed in years.  Some small measure of happiness.  And barely a trace of his usual melancholy.

Chapter 12

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

            As proud as Ulrich was of the house he and his family lived in, this log home his father had built was also tied to the greatest unhappiness of his childhood years.  Ulrich’s seemingly off-hand mention of the timing of the addition to the house – “once he and my step-mother got married and there were more of us” – had given no hint of what that time in his life had really been like.

            As Ulrich had mentioned at dinner, his father, Detlef, had been stubborn. That’s the way Ulrich always thought of him.  Detlef himself, however, had always considered himself independent, an innovator, a creative thinker, and this at a time when these qualities were not so very valued.  Not that they necessarily were valued now, either, but then, back in the 1880s, not many people who knew Detlef appreciated his creativity.  His first wife, Iris, the daughter of a cobbler in Bockhorn, and mother to Erich and Ulrich, had evidently valued Detlef’s creative approach to life, or at least to his physical surroundings.  Detlef had mentioned to Ulrich more than once how happy Iris had been to move out of the low house and into the log home, where they didn’t have to share their living space with the animals.  Ulrich wondered when his mother had stopped appreciating his father’s creative urges. He knew that she certainly would not have gone for those baby goats in the kitchen! But what about his step-mother? Ulrich didn’t think Claudia had ever loved that side of Detlef. Her main goal in life had been to squelch all creativity – in her husband and in his sons.  That was how it seemed to Ulrich, anyway, as he thought back on his father’s life – at least what of it he himself remembered – that evening as he and Renate lay in bed, she already fast asleep, he far from it.

            Ulrich had lived in the log home all his life. Forty-one years, and counting, during which time he’d experienced a cascade of various feelings and memories connected to these walls that were so solidly built that nothing could push them down.  Many times, Ulrich had wished for a wind or avalanche strong enough to do precisely that, just so that he could build a new home from scratch, one without the negative associations this one brought up for him.

            Ulrich didn’t remember the days before the house was built, of course, but his older brother, Erich, had told Ulrich about it.  Erich was born in the room where Viktor was now staying.  Back in those pre-log cabin days, Detlef’s father (Wolf), Detlef and his wife, Iris, and their young son, Erich ,lived in that room. Everything connected to the wood took place in the rest of the low house, where the small number of animals they owned also lived. 

            Then, as now, the men of the Gassmann family worked the family’s eleven hectares.  Detlef and Wolf looked after the forest and cut a certain number of trees each year.  Some they sold for firewood – the ones not suitable for building or furniture-making – and the rest they sent off to the Schleichert’s mill in Varel. The lumber would come back to them, ready for whatever the local folks contracted with them to build.   

            At least that’s the way things went until Detlef hatched his “scheme”, as his wife took to calling it.He laid it out to Wolf and Iris one day over supper, in 1880.  Visionary that he was (that was his word, although he never uttered it aloud to anyone), this plan had come to him that morning in the forest, in a vision; several visions actually.  He saw a picture in his mind’s eye of their old low house, just as it was now.  But then, he noticed big saws inside the house, where the livestock were now housed, and an expanded workshop in the main area. Next he saw a new house, a small log home like the one he’d seen in a little book about the American West.  Smoke was coming out the brick chimney on the back of the house, just the way it did in the illustration in the book.  Inside the log cabin, he saw a fireplace and stove and room for him and Iris and the whole family to live.

            This vision had come to him while he was notching a cedar, and he immediately understood that the new house was to be built of cedar logs.  He didn’t question where the vision had come from.  Detlef – unlike his son Ulrich, who would later feel so connected to the trees that, had he been the one to receive this vision, he would have definitely identified the cedar tree itself as its source – took these images as a sign from God that he was meant to utterly transform the way his family lived. 

            Detlef’s father, Wolf, was no fan of this idea. But what about Iris? It was Detlef’s vivaciousness that attracted her as soon as she met him.  Back in the days of their courtship, she would have agreed with his portrayal of himself as a visionary: Here was a man with ideas! With plans! She adored that in him. His boundless enthusiasm about whatever he took on contrast starkly with her own family’s staid plodding way of moving through small town life in Bockhorn.  As if wedded to his cobbler’s bench, her father seemed destined to pound nails and cut leather in the same spot for all of eternity.  Detlef couldn’t have been more different: His grand ideas and the sky-high energy with which he strove to bring them into being energized Iris. This Gassmann fellow almost literally swept her away from her boring town life, as she eagerly allowed herself to be drawn into his vision for their life together.  With him, excitement beckoned.  It felt good to her to know someone who seemed always to be in motion, always smiling, always confiding his dreams to her with a kind of conspiratorial giddiness.  With Detlef, she felt she would be part of something exciting! She easily agreed when he proposed to her, but she found it odd that as soon as the wedding had been announced and planned, Detlef seemed to shift his focus to his next big idea, and then to the next one after that…

  Iris spent the months of her engagement imagining what it would be like to live in the fresh air next to the forest, with animals to provide them with fresh milk and eggs and meat, and potatoes and carrots fresh from the soil of their very own garden.  It will be delightful! she concluded. But, five years on, in 1880, with one young son, another baby on the way, and the running of the household resting on her shoulders, she fully realized that she had in no way been prepared for the reality of life in the country as a forester-carpenter’s wife. She was so sick of the mess and smell that came with living under one roof with the animals. And clothing got so much dirtier here than it did when you were living in town! Her idyllic vision of a tidy garden that would miraculously provide vegetables for their table, of goats whose milk would magically transform itself into tasty cheese… Well, let’s just say that the veils were lifted from her eyes within her first weeks on the Gassmann homestead.  How do country wives have time for everything?? Her simple town life as a cobbler’s daughter began to seem not boring, but peaceful and pleasantly predictable.

Nor was Iris prepared for the reality of living as Detlef’s wife. She initially found his boundless enthusiasm endearing, and happily allowed herself to be drawn into discussing and implementing her husband’s various innovations for the homestead.  Wives are supposed to support their husbands, aren’t they? That’s what Iris asked herself whenever Detlef came to the supper table with yet another brainstorm and subjected both her and Wolf to endless details about what he envisioned. 

It would have been tolerable, perhaps, if this happened once or twice a year, but no: It was nearly a daily feature of their lives. By now, in 1880, Iris was already long since aware of a tension between her vision of how a wife should behave in regard to her husband and how she actually felt inside as she moved through her daily routine. By mid-day, she would already be nearly dead tired from caring for Erich and the animals and the garden and doing the cooking and laundry and ….. Then here would come her husband with yet another idiotic scheme. And it wasn’t as if he confined discussion of his flights of fancy to the supper table. Not at all!  Wolf had to hear about it all out in the forest, or while they were working on a piece of furniture. Then, Detlef also insisted on nattering on about everything to Iris quietly as they lay in bed at night, when all she wanted to do was just fall asleep.  Sometimes she did just that, nodding off while nodding to show him she was still paying attention.

But when Detlef started talking about building a log home, about his vision – that’s when Iris began to actually listen to her husband’s ravings.  Before he even had the vision, there were comments here and there about log cabins, as an abstract idea, comments such as, “They’re all over America, you know.” Or, he’d wave a book he’d come by who knows how or where and tell them, “Abraham Lincoln – he was their president, during their Civil War – and he grew up in one!” Next came the suppertime revelation of the vision.  Then, finally, a few months later, he appeared at the table in the evening and waved a thick envelope that had arrived in the mail. “Look!  I managed to get some plans for a log home!” 

At that point, Wolf and Iris realized that things were serious: This idea had gotten farther along than ninety-five percent of Detlef’s previous inspirations.  Iris knew it was in her best interest to give this one some attention.  She started by glancing surreptitiously at the book about Abraham Lincoln when Detlef was out in the forest.  Then she also began perusing the log house plans and, to her surprise, she was intrigued. There were no livestock stalls in these log homes.  Only living space.  Can that really be? Iris took to actively studying the plans, even when Detlef was around.  She began to ask questions: “Where would we cook?” “Would there be a separate sleeping area?” And, innocently, “But where will the animals go?” The answers pleased her.  No animals. A big cooking hearth. A curtained-off sleeping area. And wood floors!  Now it was Iris who kept Detlef up at night talking!  And during the day, Iris’s daydreams about the possibility lent a lightness to her step and brought a smile to her lips. Our own, separate house!  Even if it’s small… That seemed a big step up to her. So, Iris put the full weight of her persuasive powers behind convincing Wolf of the soundness of the “scheme”.

            As for Wolf… It was 1880 now, and he would live only two more years, before succumbing to peritonitis. We’ll never know whether Wolf sensed that he had not long to live, and decided it was time for Detlef to be fully in charge of the family work, or whether Detlef’s plan seemed to him rash and ill-considered.  Whichever it was, Wolf didn’t put up much of a fight.  Just so as to not come across as a complete push-over, he voiced the opinion that there were far better uses for that much wood than to stack it up, one log atop another, especially when bricks were readily available, and they had plenty of building orders.  Faced with this objection, Detlef responded with his own remarks, the ones the Gassmanns shared with Viktor at dinner, about the great strength of the log home he intended to build. The matter was settled. 

Detlef was triumphant.  Iris was thrilled.  For some reason, she imagined that this eccentric log house would somehow be a cure-all for everything that annoyed and angered her about her life on the Gassmann homestead. Iris once again allowed herself to be swept along on the waves of Detlef’s near-manic enthusiasm, huddling over his sketches and kissing him tenderly as he described all the details of their future home to her. 

By the time the house was finished, a few months before Ulrich was born in 1880, Iris already sensed, to her horror, that nothing would change about her life simply by virtue of her shifting her lodging a hundred feet further south.  The livestock still stank, the house was still dirty, despite the wooden floor, and Detlef was talking about new plans now.  Once Wolf died, she became the sole target of Detlef’s wild (as they seemed to her) musings.  She couldn’t bring herself to even pay attention as he spoke, because all she could envision when she did, was that their life would continue in this state of chaos until she finally managed to die. Within eighteen months, Iris had fallen into a deep despair. She was unable to muster the slightest enthusiasm or tenderness for her husband, or for the two little boys she was charged with caring for.  By 1882, she had had enough. 

Her first step upon realizing that she could tolerate no more, was to flee to her parents’ house in Bockhorn.  She might have been better received, had she come with Erich and Ulrich in tow, but she abandoned the boys, leaving the homestead on her own one morning after breakfast. The situation being what it was, Iris’ parents made it clear that she was not welcome to stay with them. They told her sternly that it was her maternal and wifely duty to return to Detlef, to return home. She was not prepared to do this, but couldn’t make anyone understand why not.  How could she explain to them what she didn’t even grasp consciously herself: that she simply did not feel, in her bones or in her heart, that she belonged on that homestead? There was some kind of chasm between her and life there that just couldn’t be bridged.

She should, her parents kept telling her, get down on her knees and thank God for a husband who provided her with such a good home and income. Her sister Claudia, from whom she somewhat naively expected support, inexplicably took their parents’ side.  Thus, rejected (as she saw it) by her entire extended family, Iris left her parents’ home.  In a state of dejection, confusion, fatigue, and helplessness, she somehow decided that the best course of action was to make her way to the house of a young man who had courted her before her marriage to Detlef.  She begged him to take her in.  To everyone’s astonishment – even to Iris’ – he did.

For the next seven months, Iris and her entire extended family were caught up in the very type of chaos that Iris had so hoped to escape by fleeing the Gassmann homestead. As soon as Iris left her parents’ house, her mother and Claudia swung into action: They hurried to Detlef’s side and took up caring for Erich and Ulrich. Detlef’s state could most accurately have been described as confusion.  “Why would she up and leave like that?”he asked his mother- and sister-in-law. “I had no idea anything was wrong…”This, as Iris tried unsuccessfully to explain to her family, was precisely the problem: Detlef never had any idea about anything other than what he wanted to have ideas about.  But Detlef’s in-laws couldn’t see this side of him.  All they saw upon arriving was an upright, family-loving man who was devastated by his wife’s sudden departure and rejection of their children.  “That’s only natural,” Iris’ mother and sister said to each other, shaking their heads sadly and clucking their tongues in sympathy.

The two of them proceeded to take care of all the young children’s needs, and to pick up the slack that Iris left in the wake of her cruel, unwarranted act.  During the weeks they spent on the Gassmann homestead, “putting out Iris’ fire”, as they called what they were doing, they carefully observed Detlef, watching for signs of despair or anger. But they glimpsed neither of these reactions.  Instead, Detlef turned with a frenzy to his work, as if trying to blot out the very memory of his family, despite the fact that his two sons were very much present and in need of care and love.  Iris’ mother later said that it seemed to her that something shut down in Detlef, that it was too painful for him to look at Erich and Ulrich and see Iris in their features.  We can’t say exactly what was going on in Detlef’s mind during this period.  He himself couldn’t have said.  But what we can say, is that this man, who had all along been one to focus intently on his own plans and ideas, now grew gradually even more and more distant from his young sons.

Despite this disturbing state of affairs, Iris’ mother returned to Bockhorn after a few weeks, leaving Claudia on the Gassmann homestead: She saw that Claudia had everything under control and, more important, that her younger daughter wanted to be there with Detlef and the boys. Claudia was convinced – on what basis, she never did say – that Detlef’s state of detachment from his boys would certainly be temporary.  She could certainly stay on until he came out of it. And so, Claudia stayed on at the house, sleeping on a cot near the fireplace, tending the children, and doing her dress-making work there in the log cabin’s one room.

*          *          *

Now, Ulrich’s knowledge of what transpired between his parents in the early months of his life did not come from his own memories, naturally. Rather, they existed in a cobbled-together form consisting of snippets of information passed along by his grandparents, Erich ,and Claudia.  Claudia.  Aunt Claudia, who, within a year and a half of Iris’ abandonment of the family, became Mama. His step-mother.  He grew up calling her Mama, since she was the only Mama he had known – at least consciously. He didn’t know what we know now, that babies can tell these things, tell when the woman who’s caring for them is not their biological mother. So, when, on the day of his actual mother’s abandonment, his aunt Claudia turned up and immediately took over, right with the afternoon feeding (although where did they get the milk???), little Ulrich cried and cried.  Claudia and her mother attributed the cries to hunger. But Detlef somehow sensed – and he was right! – that Ulrich saw Claudia for the imposter she was, not the Mama he was expecting that afternoon. The boy never felt at ease again.  This Detlef knew in his soul, but he never shared this knowledge with another living soul. He just filed it away in his heart and closed that heart off to his family.  The sorrow of what had happened – to Ulrich, to Erich, to himself – was too much for him to bear.

Even on this evening in 1921, so many years after the substitution of mothers had taken place, Ulrich felt a dis-ease deep within him as he sat silently in bed with Renate and mulled over the facts of his early life.  Or what he had been told were the facts.   Erich was the one who clued him in about who Claudia really was – and wasn’t.  One day when Ulrich, at about age four, called Claudia Mama, eight-year-old Erich suddenly burst out with the information that she was, in fact, Aunt Claudia, their real Mama’ssister.  And that their two little sisters, one and three years of age, were not entirely their sisters.  Ulrich, of course, couldn’t begin to fathom how someone could be only partly your sister.  But to this day, he recognized feeling somewhat of an aversion to people when he was told they were someone’s half-brother or half-sister.

Back then – when Erich told him this – that was when Detlef and Claudia came clean and admitted that, yes, Claudia was not his actual mom, but his actual mom’s sister, and that she had come to live with them after his mother died.  That’s all they said, that she died when Ulrich was just a baby.  Erich, despite his pride at being the source of the most shocking fact Ulrich had ever heard in his life, either before or after that day, couldn’t shed any light on how or where or when their mother died.   Erich remembered that one day she was there, and that then she wasn’t there, and that Aunt Claudia and Grandma had shown up.  That Aunt Claudia had just stayed, and somehow he had started calling her Mama, just the way Ulrich did from the time he began to talk. 

  Since the details of Iris’ death were never discussed in their immediate or extended family, examinations of possible explanations for his mother’s death became a constant feature of Ulrich’s mental activity as a boy.  He explored them in his mind, sometimes trying them out on Erich.  Run over by a horse, or a cart?  Food poisoning from eating tainted meat? Knocked down by a falling tree?  Bitten by a rabid dog?  Each time, Erich just shrugged his shoulders. Ulrich often felt angry at this response, convinced that Erich knew, but wasn’t telling him.  But Erich really did not know.

What Ulrich mulled over in his mind in bed this night, for the hundredth or thousandth time, was why he never asked his father or step-mother what had happened to his real mother.  Now, as a grown man, this struck him as odd.  Why did he not just ask?  But he recalled the feeling he grew up with, the internal knowledge that this topic was off limits. So, he spent nineteen years of his life – from age four to age thirty-three – trying to work it out in his mind, the How? of it. In fact, his early fixation on the How? of his mother’s death was most likely the source of his later fixation on the How? of his granddaughter Lina’s accident. This question was so deeply-rooted in his soul and his psyche, that it never, ever, occurred to him to ask himself why it was that he focused so intently on figuring out the Hows? in his life.

Now, in 1921, forty-one-year-old Ulrich sat, propped up in bed, leaning against goose-down-filled pillows, whose cases his loving wife of twenty-one years had lovingly embroidered. Downstairs slept their Ethel and Hans, who were as precious to him as his darling Renate. As he sat, feeling all the love that flowed through the four of them to each other, his eyes filled with tears of gratitude for the unbelievable blessing of this family.  How?, he silently asked himself.  How? did all this happiness come to me?  And How? can I protect it? For he somehow intuited that it would need protecting.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapters 9 and 10

Chapter 9

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

            Despite what he had promised his parents, Hans did not find it easy to give Viktor Bunke a chance.  The tall man, whose hair was sandy-colored, like Ulrich’s, but wavy rather than curly like the older man’s, walked into the Gassmanns’ yard on that day in May, not long after Hans and Ulrich had finished breakfast and headed into the workshop.  Viktor stood in the dirt driveway, a canvas pack on his back, a leather satchel in one hand, and his cap in the other.  For a May morning, it was surprisingly warm, and the dust on his boots and sweat that showed through his worn, white work shirt indicated that he had come a distance and had been walking for quite some time.

            Although two years younger than Hans, Viktor had the presence of someone much older.  Was it a confidence and ease that he’d acquired in the course of several years of wandering for employment, and of valuable experience gained as he worked with a series of masters? Or was it a tense wariness that had developed as Viktor move from place to place in his efforts to support himself? A guardedness based in certain incidents of childhood and war, that had taught him lessons just as valuable as those he learned at the side of those he toiled alongside?  In fact, it was both.  Viktor had a resoluteness to his gaze and facial expressions, and the firmness that characterized his physical body was evident also in his air.  Guarded and, at the same time, open, even somehow charismatic.

No one was out in the yard when he arrived.  This gave him the chance to survey this spot where he’d landed, unobserved by the people who had agreed to take him on and who were, as yet, a mystery to him.

            But, as he cast a glance methodically around the yard, the log home, the low house, the goats in their pen, the chickens, the woodpile, the line with its bag of clothespins awaiting today’s laundry, and the garden, the haze of mystery began to dispel for Viktor.  Good, solid people, he concluded. Everything in complete order, despite the recent war, despite the shortages.  These Gassmanns had held it all together.  A good sign, he thought.  There might be much to be gained from working and living here. Viktor breathed in and caught the mingled scent of the animals, the wood, the morning’s breakfast, and the young garden, still damp from the previous night’s rain. He felt a calm and lightness here that surprised him. He even had trouble identifying it at first, since it had been such a long, long time since he’d sensed anything like it. He felt joy, too. 

            Hearing voices coming from the low house, Viktor turned to walk in that direction.  But by then, Renate had seen him from the kitchen window. So had the brown and white dog that had emerged from the low house, tail wagging.  Dog and matriarch approached Viktor from two directions, both walking at a leisurely pace, both seemingly friendly in intent.  Viktor consciously softened his face and bearing a bit as he tipped his cap to the matriarch.

            “Mrs. Gassmann?” he asked. “I’m Viktor Bunke, come to work for Mr. Gassmann.”

            “Yes, welcome, Mr. Bunke. We’re expecting you.”  She took him in with a quick glance.  “You must have gotten out early this morning.”

            “Yes, Ma’am.  I slept overnight in Varel and then set out.”

            “Have you eaten?” 

            “A boiled egg and a roll.”

            Renate nodded, and her mouth formed something a bit reminiscent of a smile. “Well, that’s a start.” She indicated the low house with a vague motion of her arm. “Ulrich and our son, Hans, are in the workshop.  Come on, I’ll take you to them.”

            She led him through the small, side door of the workshop. Introductions were made, and all three men took stock of each other openly, but kindly, first with their eyes, and then through words.  But even as the first words were being exchanged, Viktor already felt that he would be able to work with Ulrich and Hans. He could tell that he had correctly intuited their forthrightness from his initial survey of their homestead. Their kindness was evident, too. Less so in Hans, who, though he warmly shook Viktor’s hand, held back in a way that Viktor noticed, but didn’t take personally.  A little caution is a good thing these days, he thought.  He, himself, had the habit of bringing more than a little caution to every encounter. 

            “Here’s where we work,” Ulrich said, moving further into the workshop. He led Viktor into the large, open area full of neatly-arranged and organized wood – blocks, planks, turned pieces, pieces waiting to be turned – workbenches, woodworking equipment, a stretch of wall hung with tools, and a section of counter occupied by papers stacked in piles and weighted down with stones, and two projects in progress. Viktor followed Ulrich, taking note of the workshop’s contents, and of its master, too.  Ulrich had a heaviness of spirit to him, despite being physically rail-thin, a melancholy that translated into a certain ponderousness of movement.  As if he were one of the tall pines that were his charges, rooted to the ground, but vulnerable to toppling due to shallow roots.

“Come on,” Ulrich said, once he’d completed the general tour.  “I’ll show you where to stow your gear.  He turned around and walked back past the small side door.  “That’s the store room,” he said, pointing to the room on the left, where Wolf had lived out his last years, where Ulrich had ridden the sawhorses at his grandfather’s encouragement. Ulrich opened the door of the second door at this end of the workshop and stepped through a doorway into the large, corner room.  It had one window, Viktor noted, on the outside wall that faced the yard, and a small wood stove.  He saw the simple, but solidly-built wooden bed frame with a pieced quilt and wool blanket atop a mattress that seemed soft when Viktor sat down on it later.  A pillow in an embroidered pillowcase lay propped up against the headboard.  In the corner stood a similarly plain chair and table, with a kerosene lamp and matches atop it.  On a nearby washstand: a tin basin and large water pitcher. Two towels – one narrow, short, and thin, one thicker, wider, and longer, hung from pegs protruding from the underside of the washstand’s top.  Several more pegs on the wall beneath one long shelf just inside the door completed the décor.

“Your room,” Ulrich announced.  “Pump just out your window there.  Outhouse across the yard.” 

Viktor nodded. He’d seen them both when he arrived.  “Thank you. Are you sure you can spare me this much space?”

“Unless you’d rather sleep in the hay loft, you’re welcome to it,” Ulrich replied, smiling, but still with a hint of the melancholy.

“I’m grateful,” Viktor told him.  He meant it.  This room was a great improvement over the bare-bones lodgings he’d held in his previous workplaces: drafty, unclean, and generally miniscule spaces. They often had no real bed and barely any bedding, much less bed linens.

“You’ll take your meals inside with us,” Renate told him, rising up on her tiptoes to speak to him from behind Hans’ shoulder. They were both standing in the doorway.  When she spoke, Hans turned sharply to look at her, too surprised to even try to hide his annoyance.  He said nothing, but Viktor got the message.

“I’m happy to eat out here,” he told them.  No use making ripples right at the outset.

“Nothing of the sort.  That’d be more work for us,” Renate joked.  “Bringing the food out, taking it back in. No, you’ll take your meals with us.”

She didn’t return Hans’ gaze, and he realized, when he saw his father nod, that Ulrich and Renate had come to this decision earlier, without discussing it with him or Ethel.  Okay, give him a chance, he thought to himself.  You said you would.

“That’s very kind,” Viktor said. He meant that, too.  He was, in fact, stunned by this.  As stunned as Hans was, and for a similar reason, it turns out.  Why? Hans thought.  Why would you let this stranger into our home? To sit at our family table? 

This is basically what Viktor was wondering, too.  Why be so kind to me? They don’t know me.  No reason yet for them to show such kindness.  But it was settled. 

During his first conversation with these members of the Gassmann family, Viktor noted in them varying degrees of the calm and lightness that he’d perceived upon entering the yard, but only the barest hint of the joy he’d picked up on in those first minutes. Who is the joyful one in this family?

            For the rest of the morning, Ulrich thoroughly acquainted Viktor with everything in the barn, discerning, in the process, Viktor’s knowledge of tools and methods, but all in a very gentle way.

“Not a test,” Ulrich assured him.  “Just so I’ll know what you know and what you don’t.”   

This comment astonished Viktor, although he didn’t show it in his expression. He just nodded. The men he’d formerly worked with had also wanted to figure out right away what skills he did or didn’t have. But, without exception, they had met him with gruffness and suspicion.  One told him outright, “Don’t try to put anything over on me, Son.  I’ll find out your weakness soon enough, no matter what you do. Hiding them’ll just make things harder for both of us.  Mostly for you.”  Being addressed as “Son” by a man who clearly felt no affection for him felt, for a moment, until he stuffed the hurt deep down inside, like a conscious attempt to wound him.  This conversation took place less than a year after his father, Karl-Heinz, died on the battlefield, and Viktor was still feeling that loss keenly at this point.  At least when he allowed himself to do so, which was rarely.

Ulrich knew that Viktor had worked with a variety of carpenters, both masters and journeymen, over the past three years, but not as part of any formal apprenticeship.  And that he’d also spent some time earlier, working at a factory in Oldenburg during the last year of the war, before he’d been drafted.  Nothing connected to carpentry at all, but, rather, a way to make more money for his family back in Schweiburg, since his father was gone.  That’s how Viktor had told it, although he hadn’t explained in what way his father had been “gone”.  And even though Viktor hadn’t served as an official apprentice, he had supplied Ulrich with letters from the men he’d worked for and with. They attested to his fine skills and good work ethic.  Far more than a lot of men had these days, Ulrich reasoned.  An eager and decent worker’s hard to come by. And so, Ulrich took him on.  But the only way to get a sense of what Viktor knew, was to put tools and wood into his hands and see what he did with them.  So, he’d hand Viktor this or that piece of scrap wood and ask him to plane or trim or measure and cut it for this or that purpose.

For the first time in the years he’d been working away from Schweiburg – he wouldn’t have referred to that town as “home” anymore, since he hadn’t lived there since his father’s death in 1917 – Viktor didn’t feel nervous about this process.  Something in Ulrich’s tone allowed him to take the older man’s words at face value.  Some master carpenters had said very similar words to Viktor, but they had always meant something different: It was as if they each were setting out to catch him in some kind of lie about his skills.  Pleasant words, but with a threatening intent underlying them.  Viktor had grown very skilled at ferreting out people’s true intent – the one that lay behind or beneath their words – and he had so often found that intent to be critical or even malevolent.  But with Ulrich Gassmann… Here Viktor felt that the words and the intent matched: kindness.  So, as he worked away, to show this new master what he was capable of doing with the various tools, Viktor made no effort to cover up the gaps in his knowledge or skill.  After all, he knew that at 18, he couldn’t be expected to have already mastered every instrument and technique.  He knew that, but Ulrich was the first man he’d worked for who also seemed to recognize that.  At one point, his mind drifted a bit, and he wondered, Who are these people? How did I land here? And, Now what?

Hans watched the non-examination with an eye that was just as sharp as his father’s, but more colored by a quickness to pinpoint lack of skill and criticize it. He had something more in common with Viktor’s previous employers, but, since he wasn’t actually in the position of being Viktor’s employer, or even supervisor, he tried to be as accommodating as he could see his father was being.  He didn’t utter a single word.  Give him a chance.  But, in his mind, Hans noted down Viktor’s every shortcoming (and Hans did see them as shortcomings) for future reference – as ammunition, should he decide he needed to employ it.

*          *         *

            The Gassmann men and their new helper were summoned to the mid-day meal not by the clanging of some heavy bell, but by the ringing of Ethel’s voice.  Viktor felt her presence before he saw her.  Not that he knew who she was, of course. Or at least, not in his mind.  But he recognized her in his soul, by her voice.  Viktor and Ulrich were standing at one of the workbenches, their backs to the open double door, when Ethel spoke to them ,quietly, in a lilting tone.

            “Dinner is on.” 

Three words.  Viktor didn’t need to turn around to see who was there. He knew who it was: the source of the joy and lightness that he’d felt upon arriving in this place.  This same feeling came over him so strongly again now that he didn’t want to move, lest the kindness fade.  He paused before turning around, as if continuing to study the plans Ulrich had been showing him for the wardrobe he and Hans had gotten an order for.  But really, he was just noting the feeling of that voice and continuing to take in the energy that flowed from it. A few seconds later, he began trying to picture in his mind how these features of energy and sound might be reflected in the young woman’s physical appearance.

Ulrich had already set down his pencil, and Hans was on his way toward the door.  When Viktor didn’t move and didn’t even acknowledge the announcement, Ulrich clapped him on the shoulder.

“You must be hungry. I know I am. Come on.”

Then Viktor turned.  Ethel had already started to leave, too, so he caught only her profile in the doorway. The sunlight outside illuminated the edges of the curly blonde hair she’d pulled back in a braid, and highlighted the edge of her forehead, nose, parted lips, and her chin that seemed to slightly recede.  An angel, he thought, at the sight of her hair, but not just because of the hair.  He knew for certain that he had never sensed such kindness and joy from anyone, whether directed at him or someone else.  And he was certain that only angels would be that kind to anyone who had just happened to turn up.

*          *         *

            Dinner was as satisfying and tasty as this family was congenial, in Viktor’s estimation.  Soft farm cheese and bread, pickles, boiled potatoes, sausages.  All very simply prepared. But, as Viktor had learned in the past three years, first in the army and then at the various lodgings he found during his itinerant work, simple food could be slop, or delicious, or somewhere in between.  Rarely had he experienced delicious food in the past three years.  Many of his fellow workers blamed this on the war, on the constant food shortages.  But Viktor didn’t accept this. He was convinced that when the people doing the cooking were happy, most anything they cooked was tasty, even if it was prepared with the most basic ingredients. 

He gained his first clue about this in his very own household. When his step-mother, Sabine, first came to them – back before she became his step-mother and, was, instead, just his aunt – she made the most delectable stews and breads and pastries. She had a way with half-sour pickles.  No one else’s in the neighborhood could match hers.  But after Viktor’s father went off to war, Sabine’s dinners lost their spark, almost overnight.  Near the end, they became practically inedible.  Viktor’s siblings, Hannelore and Walter, noticed it, too, but being younger than Viktor, they couldn’t see past the war shortages down to the deeper explanation that Viktor detected.  He could easily understand people in that way, see connections others didn’t.  He’d always been able to do so, from the time he was little.  He was keenly aware of what others needed and wanted, even when they themselves didn’t or couldn’t articulate this, and without even consciously trying to figure it out. He just knew.  And he gradually learned to make good use of what he was able to sense in people.

Here, in the Gassmann home, the cooks were happy.  Even if Viktor had not ever met Renate or Ethel, he would have been able to tell this from the first mouthful of boiled potatoes. Yes!  Even just boiled potatoes contained the joy he felt coming from Renate. But it was when he tasted the cheese and the bread that he sensed Ethel’s hand – and her vivaciousness – in their preparation.  But Viktor’s ruminations did not prevent him from taking part in the dinnertime conversation.  Indeed, his analyses took place on the intuitive level, while he was listening and talking with the family.

“Your father had a carpentry workshop in Schweiburg?” Hans asked him at one point, just as Renate handed Viktor the plate of sausages, and urged him to place another on his plate.

“That’s right,” Viktor replied, nodding. At the same time, he was staring at the sausages, amazed, even before he tasted them. There had been no sausages like this in the other places he’d worked.  He’d been lucky to have dry scraps of boiled meat.

“Gone now?” Hans continued.

Ethel, sitting next to him at the table, wasn’t pleased with the questioning. It wasn’t that she felt any need to protect Viktor. She certainly didn’t feel one way or the other about him yet. But she did feel it was simply bad manners to interrogate the new woodworker over what might well be his first good meal in weeks, if not months.

“Goodness, Hans!” she laughed.  “Can he at least have a bite between questions?”

She turned her gaze toward Viktor, who was sitting across from her, next to Hans.  Her father sat at one end of the table, her mother at the other end, which meant that Viktor was sitting nearest Renate. 

He put down his fork that had just moved a second sausage off the platter, raised his gaze from the food, and smiled. “Questions are fine. No problem. Maybe I’ll be able to ask some, too.”

Hans’ eyebrows went up, and then he knitted his brows. “What questions might you have?”

Viktor sliced off an end of one sausage, but waited to put it into his mouth until he’d finished speaking.  “Well, you and Mr. Gassmann have given me a good tour of the the workshop and the projects you’re working on, but I’m wondering who’s responsible for the nuts and bolts of this feast.”

Hans shook his head and suppressed a frown.  Christ.  Does the man really have to try to flatter his way into the household at the very first meal?

But Viktor had correctly surmised that both Renate and Ethel would be pleased by his sincere – if also calculated – inquiry. And he was taking the equally calculated risk of seeking to establish a good connection with them from the start, even if this ruffled Hans’ feathers a bit.  He’d make it up to Hans later, in other ways.  That wouldn’t be a problem.

“Oh, Ethel’s the baker in the family,” Renate answered.  “And I turned the cheese over to her a couple of years ago already.” 

Viktor raised a piece of bread that he’d spread with the soft cheese, as if toasting Hans’ sister.  “And you, Mrs. Gassmann, what’s your specialty?  Are the sausages yours?”

Renate nodded.  “When Ulrich brings down a boar, or my sister’s farm slaughters a pig, then I get busy.  On sausage days, it’s all hands on deck,” she explained, and Ethel nodded.

“Those days,” Ulrich joked, with a wink, “seems I’ve always got to be out in the forest with a tree that needs felling.”

Viktor saw Ulrich’s eyes lighten up when Renate spoke, and he felt his own heart lighten a bit as he witnessed this bit of family intimacy. Clearly, the parents loved each other very much.  Whatever the source of the husband’s melancholy was, it wasn’t Renate.  They were the kind of husband and wife who would manage to die within days of each other, unable to bear the separation brought about by death. He’d always heard of such loves, but had never witnessed one in his life. Aunt Sabine’s fading culinary skills were the closest he’d witnessed to such a thing.

“And you?” he asked Hans.  “You don’t mind the sausage making?”

Hans shrugged.  “Lots of carving of the meat to be done, chopping.  I like to eat ‘em, so I might as well use the ax and knives.  And I don’t have to measure twice and cut once with the pork bones!” 

The three woodworkers laughed, and the women smiled, pleased that these men were already sharing carpentry-related jokes.  With the mood now lightened, Viktor decided he could throw Hans a bone.

“You asked about my father’s shop,” he said.

Hans nodded.

“Well, you’re right. It’s gone.”  He stopped and took a bite of potato, but everyone could tell he would continue once he’d swallowed it.

“We had a plan, my father and I. From when I was a boy. He made furniture, but what he really loved, what he was really good at, was carving. Gingerbread house kind of thing.  He’d fill in with furniture-making when the other work was slow.”

He looked from Ulrich – gauging the level of the older man’s respect for that kind of work, which he could immediately see was very high – to Hans, in whose eyes he detected a certain skepticism.  He correctly surmised that Hans was trying to determine, by running through in his mind all the possibilities, whether Viktor was any good at the carvings. Whether he should feel threatened by this young man whose confidence made him seem so much older than his eighteen years.  But Viktor allayed his fears. Or, at least, those particular fears.

“I never got to learn that from him, except for the most basic of skills.  Like I said, we had a plan: I’d finish school and apprentice with him, then go off on my journeyman’s walz, learn a bigger range of skills. Then, three years and a day later, I’d come back and we’d run the shop together. Bunke and Son.”  Viktor paused, seeming to look thoughtfully at the one remaining sausage on his plate.

“And then the war happened?” Ethel asked quietly.

No one prompted Viktor further. They all turned their attention to a potato, a bit of butter, or an appealing pickle, allowing him to pick his own time to go on.

Finally, fork still poised above an edge of his plate, Viktor nodded.

“My father enlisted right at the beginning. Convinced he’d be home by Christmas.”

“Like everyone,” Ulrich said.

Viktor nodded. “Enlisted at the beginning. Killed in action, August of ’17.”

No one spoke.  The Gassmanns knew any number of similar stories about men from their area, about their own relatives. Different dates, but essentially the same outcome.

“Then I was drafted. Beginning of October, 1918.  Five weeks into boot camp when it ended.  I came home.”

Hans felt a sudden sense of relief upon hearing this.  At least this Bunke’s not some decorated war hero come to show me up with his military prowess.

“And the rest of your family?” Renate asked softly.  “Who do – did you – have?”

“Lost my mother when my sister Hannelore was born. I was three.  My mom’s sister came to help us.  Became my step-mother.  My half-brother was born two years later.”

Viktor stopped speaking without clarifying who was or was not still among the living and turned his attention back to his plate. “This is the most delicious food I’ve had in years,” he said to them all.  He meant it.  He was also happier than he could recall feeling for many years, perhaps even since he was a young boy, before his mother died.  What is it about this place? These people? He couldn’t explain it, but he could detect the joy inside him.  He had no doubt that it resided most powerfully in Ethel. That he’d already determined.  But was that all there was to it?  How could she alone infuse the entire place with such joy?  Then again, he reminded himself, as he took his last bite of her bread and cheese, She is an angel.

Follow-up questions hung in the air. How could they not?  But no one could bring themselves to ask them. Not even Hans, who was, not for the first time since the war had ended, grateful to be sitting at his own table, alive, with his living father, even though the war had left its scars on both his body and his mind. His spirit, too.   Give the man some peace, he thought.  He needs it.  We all do.

Chapter 10

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

Viktor woke early, happy and well-rested, with a feeling of gratitude for a comfortable bed and for the meals that had nourished him the day before.  It was a new sensation, and one he welcomed, after three years of sleeping on straw mattresses with thin, itchy blankets over thin, scratchy sheets – if there even were any sheets in the first place.

Lying on his side, he caught sight of the embroidery on the edge of the white pillowcase. He brought it into focus: a whimsical pattern of small blue flowers punctuating an undulating design of green plant tendrils and leaves.  It made him smile.  So did the quilt that had kept him warm all night, despite the spring chill.  Pieced together of mismatched scrapsof fabric of varying sizes and shapes, its design, so lacking in geometrical order, surprised him.  He’d seen so-called crazy quilts now and again, but here there was an underlying artistry he hadn’t seen before.  The quilting pattern itself seemed unusual, too. Instead of running around the edges of the pieces, or in some fixed and regular design, the white stitches that joined the quilt top to the bottom and the stuffing traced a series of spirals of seemingly random placement and size.  Viktor sat up in bed and leaned over to study the quilt, bringing this or that part of it up close to his face.  Yes, reminded him of a shallow river seen from above: rocks of various shapes clustered together, and the water swirling above and between them.  Solidity and fluidity combined.  Definitely Ethel’s creation. No wonder he’d slept so well.

*          *         *

            After breakfast, out in the workshop, Ulrich laid out the plan for the morning.

            “The Kropp family wants a sideboard. Hans is headed over there this morning to work out the final arrangements with them and get the first payment.  You go along, too. You’ll see how we do things.”

            Viktor nodded.  “This okay to wear?” he asked Ulrich, indicating his neat, but worn, white work shirt and black, bell-bottomed corduroy work pants – with the red seams inside – his one nod to the pre-war dream he had cherished of joining the ranks of the journeymen carpenters. 

Some men he’d encountered in recent years had derided him for adopting a version of the journeymen carpenters’ “uniform”, since he was, in fact, not one of them.  Why “impersonate” them – and incompetently, at that, since his “getup”, as they often called it, lacked the flat hat and vest and belt buckle emblazoned with a carpenter’s square? Not to mention the fact that his left ear lobe showed no sign of the requisite earring, in the form of a nail hammered through the ear before the journeyman set off on his travels.  But Viktor always replied that he wore these clothes to show his respect for the trade, and to express his hope of one day officially joining the ranks of his travelling fellow carpenters. 

The fact that Viktor had persisted in dressing this way for several years now, despite the flack he caught for it from actual journeymen and even from some of the masters he trained with, could have indicated stubbornness, or a lack of respect for tradition and rules in this society that so demanded that its members do what was expected.  Or even simple-mindedness.  But spend even a little time with Viktor, and you would understand that he was in no way feeble-minded. Far from it.  Certainly, there was some stubbornness, but not the type born of a simple desire to assert one’s own opinion or desires without any sense of underlying purpose or reason.  Viktor was assertive.  And goal-oriented. Was he calculating? Definitely.  But not entirely in the way you might think.  If you looked at the course of Viktor’s life, and the actions he’d taken thus far, you’d see that there was a reason for each step he took, probably even for each sentence he uttered. A desire to elicit a certain response.  But you’d be mistaken if you concluded from this that Viktor always acted with an eye solely toward self-benefit.  Or that he was always consciously aware of the reasons and desires motivating his choices.  Calculation can take place not simply on the level of the conscious mind, but also on the soul level, and on the heart level.  Thus, for a variety of reasons, both known and unknown to Viktor, both consciously understood and understood on the soul and heart levels, Viktor stuck to his habit of the white shirt and black corduroy pants of the journeymen carpenters.

            “Yes, that’ll be fine,” Ulrich replied, smiling slightly.  “We don’t dress like dandies to discuss orders. Don’t want the customers to think we’re asking too much for the job – so that we can buy fancy clothes.” Ulrich glanced at Viktor’s pants, but not to chastise him.  He recognized the trade pants and appreciated that this young man showed his pride in his profession by wearing part of the wandering tradesmen’s “uniform”, even though he had been unable to follow his intended path.  Viktor sensed Ulrich’s tolerance in his voice and his words, and appreciated this.  He’d learned, over the past few years, that a master’s response to his choice of work clothes was a good barometer of how the man would treat him going forward.

            Hans came into the barn wearing just everyday work clothes, too, albeit cleaner than Viktor’s.  Hans also recognized the traditional carpenters’ pants Viktor wore, but he, unlike his father, saw them as a sign of deception.  After all, Viktor was not a journeyman and had, in fact, barely cobbled together something only vaguely resembling an apprenticeship.  What’s he trying to make himself out to be?    There was something about Viktor’s choice of the pants, in particular, that made Hans suspicious of him. Questions for another time, he told himself.

He and Viktor were turning to head out when Renate walked in.

            “It’s laundry day,” she announced, addressing Viktor. “What do you have for me?”

            Thinking she must have been speaking to Hans, Viktor didn’t reply immediately. But then he saw clearly that she was looking at him.

            “Come on.   We haven’t got all day. The water’s already near to boiling.” And she held her hand out to him.

            Taken aback, he opened his mouth to object, but then thought the better of it.  He quickly collected his two other shirts, his socks and underwear – although he hesitated at first, to hand over the latter, out of a sense of privacy and modesty – and his spare pair of pants. All grimy from months in other peoples’ houses, where he’d had access only to small, enameled tubs and cold water for washing. 

            “Thank you,” he said simply, handing his bundle to Renate.

            “Here I do all the laundry. Don’t want anyone messing with my order, hanging things every which way on hooks in the workshop to dry.”  Her voice was strong and matter-of-fact, even a little rough, but she couldn’t disguise the kindness beneath it.  Viktor nodded and smiled.  Who are these people??

             “Wouldn’t think of messing with your order, Mrs. Gassmann,” he assured her. Which wasn’t actually true, although he never thought of his actions as messing.  They were just what he did.

*          *         *

            The client they were headed to visit – Johann Kropp, the postmaster in the small town just to their west – lived only a few miles from the Gassmanns’ place, so Hans and Viktor walked.  It was less than a quarter mile from the Gassmanns’ to the so-called “main road”, Plaggenkrugstrasse, the one Viktor had walked in along the day before, and then they headed in the opposite direction from Varel. The long expanse of woods along which they walked, looked the same to Viktor as the forest he had passed the day before:  a sea of old pines and spruce, with stands of birch nearer the stream that passed through the land. There were many beeches, too, and oaks.  These latter, through their beech nuts and acorns, along with the deer and boar that would come to feed on them, had helped sustain the Gassmann family during the war.  They’d been able to sell the acorns to neighboring farmers (or just pass them along, in the case of Renate’s family’s farm, now run by her sister Lorena and her husband) to feed the pigs. The beechnuts they sold in Varel and Bockhorn, where they were pressed for the oil. Hans told Viktor all of this as they made their way toward Bockhorn: the history of his family’s connection to this forest.

            “It’s eleven hectares,” he said, “a bit larger than most private forests around here,” he added with pride.

            “Your family’s owned it for a long time?” Viktor asked, his voice and demeanor displaying the proper level of respect and awe, which he also genuinely felt. His own family had never had any land. He didn’t know what it meant to stand on earth that belonged to your family. What must it feel like to have a sense of home like that? Viktor had never felt firmly rooted anywhere. Always a transplant, and one seemingly ever in transit. No wonder Hans is so protective of his family and their space, Viktor mused.

            Hans nodded.  “Three generations. I’m the fourth.”  And whereas his gait, when they’d first started out, had been a little slow, now, as he began speaking of the forest, his steps grew lighter and quicker. Viktor had noted that Hans’ right leg was weaker than his left, and had silently adjusted his own pace to match Hans’, not wanting to let the other man know he’d noticed it.  But he tucked the fact away for future inquiry.  The war? A forest accident?

            “Big forest, big job: keeping an eye on the trees, seeing which are sick, deciding which can be cut and turned into firewood or furniture or outbuildings.”

            Viktor, although he understood woodworking, knew little about the nature of the wood before it came to him in the form he’d use for furniture making. Certainly, his father had taught him which types of wood were most suitable for which kinds of projects, but that was the extent of it.  Now, walking these miles along the edge of the forest, he felt drawn to learn about its inhabitants.

            “And that knowledge, the forestry, I mean.  That was passed down?” he asked Hans, in a tone that kept his true, strong interest hidden and suggested that the question was purely casual.

            “Yep.  From my grandfather to my father, and from my great-grandfather to my grandfather before that. And so on,” he explained.  “And on down to me.  We all of us grew up with these trees as our many brothers and sisters.” He smiled and shook his head, as if remembering something.

            “What was that like?” Viktor inquired. He needn’t have done any prompting, though.  It was clear that Hans was happy to reminisce.

            “From the time I was a couple of years old, I’d into the forest with my dad.  That was back in the days before the war, when we had a little more help.  Things were quieter then. He’d take me through the forest, teach me all the names of the trees.  Teach me about the lichens and how the beeches decide when to put out their nuts or when to wait ‘til the next year.”

            “So you’ll be continuing the family tradition?” Viktor asked.

            Hans shrugged.  “I loved growing up with the trees. But I love the wood more.  The actual furniture making. Building something with the wood once it’s cut.”  He turned to Viktor, feeling more expansive and relaxed, now that he could see his companion’s sincere interest.

            “Just ask Ethel,” he continued.  “She’ll tell you.  By the time she was two – I was five then – I was taking her out into the woods, teaching her all the names, too.  It was kind of like a game. She’d point to a tree and I’d tell her what it was. Then I’d quiz her when we came to another one further along.  Same with the lichens and the mushrooms. The bugs, too. She’d always ask me what the bugs were. Kept me on my toes.  I didn’t know them all, of course. Christ, I was just a tyke myself!  But we’d haul a live specimen back home and ask Mama and Papa.  You can imagine how that went over!”

            Both men laughed, very genuinely, the two of them now gazing at the trees on the edge of the forest with affection (on Hans’ part) and curiosity (on Viktor’s).

            “When did you start with the carpentry?” Viktor asked.

            “Age seven, I’d say.” Then he added, “Honestly!” when Viktor raised one eyebrow.  “Not fancy furniture or anything. Lean-tos in the forest first.  Ethel would help me.  I’d tell her what size fallen branch I was looking for – ‘as long as your bed’ or ‘as big around as your ankle’ – and she’d find it and bring it to me.  We spent a lot of hours in those huts, as we called them.  We collected moss for a soft floor, more branches or a fallen tree trunk for a bench.

            “We graduated to a tree house… When?” He paused, and then stopped walking for a few moments, as he calculated.  “I think I was nine, Ethel six. Father and I built it in a beech tree. Hexagonal, with railing, and an overhanging roof of branches, with some thatch. And a rope ladder with rungs knotted every foot along its length.”  He showed with this hands the spacing of the rungs.

            “Now, Ethel, she wasn’t happy with the ladder,” he continued.  “But she loved that treehouse.  We spent hours and hours up there when we were young.”

            Viktor smiled and looked into the forest as Hans continued talking. He imagined what it would have been like to have that kind of childhood: a treehouse, and a father to teach you everything about the forest – about your family’s forest.   A sister you could have those kinds of adventures with.  In short, a happy home, a happy childhood.  Clearly, that was what Ethel and Hans had had.  Viktor barely noticed the constriction that began rising up in his chest as Hans told of his childhood – he’d grown so skilled at pushing it out of his consciousness, that it barely registered any more.  And yet, something did register: a feeling of wanting to be like these people. Joyful, in a harmonious family filled with love. This was something outside Viktor’s experience, and he sorely wanted it.  Not that he allowed that thought to take clear shape in his mind, either, but it was there, in his soul.  And this thought – this deep heart’s wish – pulled his gaze to the forest and its depths, as if he might somehow catch a glimpse of one of the long-toppled lean-tos where Ethel and Hans had played on a bed of moss, the air filled with the buzzing and chirping of the beetles and bugs whose names the two children knew.

*          *         *

The Kropps lived in a two-storey half-timber house adjacent to the post office.  Viktor wondered, when Johann Kropp opened the kitchen door and they stepped inside, whether Kropp had become postmaster out of a love of order, or whether he had acquired this trait from his work in the post office.  Either way, the man and his work seemed to Viktor a perfect match:  Even in the entranceway to the kitchen, every cap, apron, coat, boot, and glove had its own section of the wall. Gloves lay in small, shallow boxes on shelves here, while caps hung up above the shelf, each on its own peg.  Work gloves had separate boxes from ones worn to keep out the cold.  Scarves also hung on pegs, several to a peg.  Next were coats, also on individual pegs, neatly lined up, short ones to the left, longer ones to the right.  It was as if everything was arranged to be donned in order as the residents made their way out of the house: coat, scarf, cap, gloves.  Boots and shoes were lined up beneath the coat hooks. Viktor wondered which the Kropps were in the habit of putting on first: shoes or coats?  Either way, he knew that they always did it in the same order, and that someone in the household had arranged the outerwear this way out of a desire for efficiency and to avoid wasting energy thinking about such mundane concerns. This efficiency had been fine-tuned by the ordering of men’s gear on the left side of the entranceway, and women’s on the right.  There was no chance whatsoever of Mr. Kropp going out in Mrs. Kropp’s cap.

Even so, Viktor was struck by something not entirely utilitarian about the entranceway. The pegs were painted different, bright colors, and they were also color-coded: say, red for scarves, green for coats.  Surprisingly, though, the colors seemed to have been randomly assigned. And above each peg, a single flower, surrounded by leaves, had been painted on the wall as a decoration. 

Viktor was still pondering this seeming frivolity as Mr. Kropp showed the two furniture makers into the kitchen.  Here, too, Viktor was struck by the orderliness of everything that surrounded him.  Glasses on the open shelves were arranged according to height: tall on the right, shorter ones on the left, mimicking the arrangement of the coats.  Cups had their own section of shelf.  Plates were also arranged in stacks of ascending height, from left to right.  This organizational structure repeated for the pots and pans that hung on the wall beneath the shelves.  What about the dry goods?  Viktor wondered.  The organizing principle for the various sacks and crocks was unclear.  It wasn’t determined by the size or height of container.  As Kropp led them into the dining room, Viktor wondered whether they were arranged alphabetically by ingredient, or perhaps were numbered, like post office boxes, with a key to the arrangement written down on some sheet of paper tacked to the wall.  #1: Flour, #2: Sugar…

The furniture here was simple and functional, arranged for efficient use, too, like everything else Viktor had seen in the house so far.

“Please,” Kropp said, indicating chairs at the table, “Have a seat.  Coffee?”

“Thank you, yes,” Hans said, and Viktor, following suit, nodded.

Somehow Kropp’s wife Elke emerged magically and soundlessly from the kitchen a few minutes later with cups of coffee for each of them, and a plate of precisely-cut slices of pound cake.  Viktor knew that if he were to measure them with his rule, he’d find them to be of equal thickness. Did the Mrs. get it from the Mr., or the other way around?  

Napkins, their creases sharply-ironed (but with a small bunch of flowers embroidered on one corner) appeared next to small china plates with a simple floral pattern that recalled the painting in the entranceway. The Kropps were not fans of fussy designs, but neither were they total slaves to order and efficiency: Viktor took note of touches of beauty here and there, in the embroidered napkins and painted flowers; in the way the flowers were allowed to take their own shape in a vase, even if the vase itself stood exactly in the center of the table; and in the undulating pattern of the lace valance at the top of the window.  In fact, he sensed a fluidity in the midst of an orderliness that might otherwise feel stultifying.

Over cake and coffee, Hans began detailing the plans for the sideboard. He pulled a sheet of paper from his pocket and smoothed it out on the table, so that Kropp could see the diagram Hans and Ulrich had drawn up after Hans’ initial meeting with the postmaster.  As Viktor listened to Hans’ words and watched as he pointed out the proposed details of the cabinet, his gaze shifted from the drawing to the other elements of the dining room.  And he found himself speaking.

“Mr. Kropp,” he began, when Hans paused, “What if we were to add in a decorative border up here, along the top?”  He leaned over and pointed to a spot on the drawing.  “About yay high, running the length of the sideboard.”

Mr. Kropp looked up to meet his eyes, surprised and, it seemed, somewhat suspicious.  “What do you mean, a decorative border?  What kind of decoration?”

Hans, dumbfounded by Viktor’s interference in a good business deal that was already nearly signed off on, could find no words.

Viktor gestured to the valance above the window.  “That’s a lovely floral pattern in that lace,” he said.  “We could bring that pattern into a wood border.  To match the lace.  And the embroidery.” He gestured at the napkins.  “Someone here likes flowers,” he added, smiling.

Elke, who had come to check on whether any more coffee or cake might be needed, said nothing. But a slight smile appeared on her lips, and she laid a hand lightly on her husband’s shoulder.

Kropp shrugged. “That’s true. True.  But we don’t need any fancy carvings here.  It’s just a sideboard.”

Hans shifted in his chair, preparing to say something, but Viktor replied, in a relaxed tone. “Of course, you don’t need any decorations.  It’s just going to hold your dishes and so on.  But you folks clearly appreciate beauty, too.  You’re not just about keeping things in order. Otherwise you could have hired any old man with a hammer and saw and nails to build you a cupboard.”

Hans frowned.  This idiot is going to lose us this job.

But Kropp cocked his head to the side and waited to hear what Viktor would say next.

“How nice it would be if your neighbors and friends came in and could see, ‘Oh, everything here fits together!  Not just random pieces collected from here and there.  No, the Kropps thought it all through, with the lace curtains and the embroidered napkins and the carved sideboard.’”  Viktor waved his hand pointedly, but softly in the direction of each object as he spoke.

Elke nodded and smiled, more broadly now. Still, she said nothing.

“What kind of design d’you have in mind?” Kropp asked, finally.

Viktor pulled a pencil out of his pocket and directed a quick look at Hans that asked for assent.  Hans gave a curt nod. Viktor leaned over the paper and in a series of light, unhurried strokes, sketched the design that had come to him in the time he’d been sitting there.

Elke leaned over her husband’s shoulder, then glanced back and forth from the drawing to the curtains, then to the napkins.  “Johann,” she said softly, “it’s very pretty.”  Kropp leaned over the drawing, tapping his index finger lightly alongside the sketch of the sideboard. Then he finally straightened up and looked over at Viktor.

“And how much more would it cost to add that on?” he asked, narrowing his eyes a bit as he waited for the answer.

Here, Viktor deferred to Hans, who, bursting with annoyance at having to give a price on the spot – This just is not the way Father and I do things! – nonetheless managed to come up with a figure.

Kropp exchanged glances (and a wordless conversation) with Elke.  “That will be fine.”

“Now, I wonder…” Elke added, softly and tentatively, raising her gaze to meet Viktor’s.  “Could there also be some carving on the drawers?”

Viktor bent over the sketch once more.  “Something along these lines?” He sat up and swiveled the drawing so that the Kropps could examine it.

“Yes!” Elke said with delight, her reedy voice full of joy.

“And how much more for that?” Kropp asked, his voice betraying no hint of how he felt about this add-on.

Hans made a second, quick calculation in his head and named a price.

Another exchanged glance between husband and wife, and the decision was made.

“Fine.  That’ll be fine.”

*          *          *

            Hans was fuming on the way home, despite the fact that the Kropps’ advance payment in his pocket was greater than he’d expected when he’d left home that morning.  Viktor, sensing Hans’ mood, knew better than to try to return to the morning’s light-hearted conversation.  Instead, he walked silently, waiting for Hans to choose his moment to speak.  It didn’t take long.

            “What did you think you were doing back there?” he asked, finally, his whole face tense, arms bent at the elbows, hands open wide, as he leaned a bit toward Viktor.  “That’s not the way we do things.”

            “What, in particular?” Viktor replied calmly.

            Hans opened one hand out and brought it down in a chopping motion.  “Changing the plan.  And without discussing it with me.”

            “How do you do it?”

            Hans looked at him incredulously.  “My father and I draw up a plan together and sketch it out and decide, together, how much to charge.  And that’s what we present.”

            Viktor nodded. “I get it.”

            “But you don’t. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have pulled that stunt.”

            “Stunt?”

            “Jumping in with new ideas.”

            “Ideas they liked.  And were willing to pay for.” There was a slight joking edge to Viktor’s voice.

            Hans shook his head.  “Doesn’t make it right, doing it that way.”

            “How should I have done it?” Viktor asked, calmly, but in a tone that was both inquiring and subtly challenging.

            “The way we’d planned to do it.”  Hans stopped and stood opposite Viktor, his whole body tense.  “There has to be order, a plan. I mean, would you just pick up a piece of wood and start working without any plan at all?”

            “I have done.  Not much, but I’ve done it.”

            Hans snorted.  “I wouldn’t like to see how much wood you wasted doing that.”

            Ignoring that remark, Viktor said, “I could tell what the Kropps were looking for.”

            “They’d already told us what they were looking for,” Hans objected.  “And we drew up the plan accordingly.”

            “That’s what their words told you. But the atmosphere of the house and everything in it was asking for something a little different.  That’s what I picked up on.”

            “Picked up on?”  Hans didn’t get it.  He was all about words, clearly expressed.  He didn’t even know where to start with what Viktor had said. The words didn’t make sense to him.

            Viktor nodded. “I notice what people want, what they need.  Even when they don’t always know it themselves.”

            Hans still didn’t get it. It’s downright strange, he thought. Dangerous, even, maybe.  But then he remembered the larger advance in his pocket.  “How do you do that?  Pick things up?”

            “Can’t tell you,” Viktor replied with a shrug. “I mean, I can’t explain it,” he added, seeing Hans’ expression.  “I’d tell you if I understood it myself.  I felt that was what they’d want, so I suggested it.”

            “Pick it up or not. Your choice.  But don’t butt in like that again,” Hans told him, his voice stern, although it was clear even to him that he had no way of forcing Viktor to agree. After all, it was Ulrich who’d hired this man, and Ulrich who’d decide whether or not to keep him on.   Father and son did discuss individual jobs, but even then, it was still Ulrich who always approved the final design and price, despite the way Hans had explained the process to Viktor.  Hans was astute enough to guess that Viktor had probably “picked up on” that, too, even if he didn’t come right out and say it.  As he was trying to decide what tack to take in continuing the conversation, Viktor spoke first.

            “I’ve worked with different furniture makers.  Every one of them has a way of talking to a client –“

            “Which is why you came along today,” Hans broke in. “To see how we do it.  Not to do it your way.”

            “Fair enough.” Viktor nodded.  “Now I know. And now you know how I like to do it.”

            Hans fumed inside at this. Why is he pushing me? On his second day here? Does he really think he can walk in off the road and start doing things the way he wants?  In our shop?  He wanted to say, “My father will be the judge of your way.”  But that made him sound like a whiny teenager.  Damn it!  He was backed into a corner.

            “Why not see what Mr. Gassmann has to say?” Viktor offered.  His conciliatory tone placated Hans a bit, although Hans could see he was still firmly wedged into the same corner, all his own power gone.  Everything was always up to Ulrich, and Viktor had “picked up on” that, too.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.

Above the River, Chapters 7 and 8

Chapter 7

June, 1949

Gassmann-Bunke homestead

It had been nearly five years since Lina’s accident, and it seemed to Lina that her brothers and parents and grandparents had come to focus even more deeply on their own areas of concern within the life of the homestead.  Ulrich was constantly in need of more help with the forestry work.  The Poles were no longer here, having been sent back to Poland in the summer of 1945, and although Viktor took the forestry and cabinetry work back up full time once he came home from the war, they still needed more helpers.  Their hired hand, Stefan, couldn’t fill all the gaps.  As before, Peter devoted his time and energy to the furniture-making business, since his compromised leg still prevented him from going out into the forest. Marcus was the only member of the family who was working full time off the homestead, at the plum Civil Service position in Varel. He seemed the least connected of all of them to life at home – except where Kristina was concerned.  He’d grown very fond of the refugee widow, and they had been courting for a couple of years now.

Kristian Windel and her 5-year-old daughter, Ingrid, arrived on the homestead early in the summer of 1945. They ended up with the Gassmann-Bunkes in the same way that thousands of other refugees fleeing the invading Soviets ended up with other families across the western part of Germany. They’d been sent there by order of authorities in Oldenburg that were resettling residents of area refugee camps who could not return to their pre-war homes. Despite whatever concerns they might have had about strangers coming onto their homestead, Renate and Ethel were overjoyed.  Just as they strived never to show Lina how tired they were from the extra work her disability required of them, now, they were careful not to openly express their eagerness for this young woman’s arrival. God forbid Lina might interpret this as a desire to pass on irksome duties to someone else. This was how Renate and Ethel thought Lina imagined they saw caring for her.  The two older women were, in fact, so used to keeping every emotion relating to Lina’s care locked inside, that they never even discussed the situation between them.  What if Lina heard us? But upon receiving the official notice about Kristina, both were filled with a deep sense of relief.  Someone to help!

During the first weeks, Kristina – her head still whirling from the months she and Ingrid had passed in uncertainty, danger, and fear – directed all her attention and energy toward fitting in with this family that had taken her in.  She knew that the Gassmanns had been forced to do so, but she didn’t feel any resentment coming from any of them.  She spent the first few months puzzling over that, every day half expecting to be thrown out, although she knew that this would have constituted a violation of law.  Even so, she put her nose to whatever grindstone she was directed to, and tried her best to keep Ingrid from causing any trouble, either.

When they’d first arrived, little Ingrid had been ill – thin and worn down from all she’d endured, and suffering from some respiratory ailment as well. She didn’t have enough energy to be a pest.  But the summer days out in the fresh air, and Renate and Ethel’s good, hearty food helped her grow stronger each day.  Before long, she was well enough that Renate and Ethel were able channel the little girl’s newly-returned energy into helping out around the house.  Ingrid was thrilled to be asked to gather the eggs in the morning and toss feed out for the chickens, to search the garden vines for beans for supper.  She helped with the baking, too: Ethel showed her how to roll fat cigars of dough with her little palms, and twist and tie them into little bundles, and how to tell when they were risen enough to go into the oven.  Renate put her to work stirring sugar into the raspberries that would soon become jam, and Lina, while sitting at the kitchen table doing mending, taught her how to darn a sock with the help of a wooden tool that looked to Ingrid like a bulbous rattle that, mysteriously, made no noise.

Although Kristina, busy with her own duties in the household, at first frequently asked the Gassmann women to let her know if Ingrid was being a bother, she rather quickly gave up doing so. She could see that they doted on Ingrid: The tasks they gave her would certainly have gone more quickly if they’d just done them themselves. But Kristina saw that Lina and her mother and grandmother found joy in Ingrid’s presence and delighted in seeing her happiness at each new activity, at being asked to take responsibility for shelling the peas or pouring the sugar, or threading a needle.  It occurred to Kristina that they were as thrilled to have a lively child in their midst as Ingrid was to be there.  There was something about having the little girl around – a happy little girl – Kristina thought, that spoke of renewal after the hard years they’d all been through. A symbol of hope.  Kristina herself felt hopeful about the future as she watched Ingrid grow stronger and come out of her shell with this family.  We are alive, she’d think to herself. We are safe. We are blessed. We have a future.

When September came, Ingrid began attending kindergarten in Bockhorn. By now, she was as carefree and healthy as she’d been as a toddler back on Kristina’s family’s farm in East Prussia.  Kristina marveled at Ingrid’s resilience, and prayed to God to feel as at ease and light as her daughter.  It did Kristina’s heart good when Ingrid, having walked the few miles home from school with the children who lived down the road, gave them a hearty wave as they parted, then met them the next morning with an eager smile. Kristina was relieved both that Ingrid had found new friends quickly, and that she was also accepted by the families, who often invited the little girl to play with their daughters.  She knew that this was certainly not always the case where war refugees were concerned.  We are blessed.

Renate, as the Gassmann matriarch, ran the household and, thus, it was she who issued Kristina her tasks. The older woman was truly grateful to have an extra hand around the house: In addition to the usual washing, cooking, sewing, gardening, and tending to the animals, there was Lina to care for. Both women were devoted to Lina and took great pains to always treat her with the love they truly felt for her.  At the same time, there were limited hours in the day, in the summer in particular, when there was so much harvesting and preserving to be done on top of the regular household chores. Renate and Ethel found themselves exhausted by the end of each day. Their fatigue was intensified by their desire not to show how tired they were, lest Lina feel she was placing an unbearable burden on them. But Lina knew her mother and grandmother well, and she could see by their weary faces the toll that her inability to walk was taking on them both. So, Lina frequently reminded them that, although she couldn’t walk, she did still have full use of her arms. She reminded Renate of “her” decision to allow Lina to help with whatever she could.  But that still meant that if she was to do something out in the yard, someone needed to roll her wheelchair outside, or fetch the cooking ingredients she couldn’t reach. And so on.

So, Kristina really was a godsend to the family.  In addition to helping Renate and Ethel with whatever Renate asked her to do, she was also Lina’s caretaker during the daytime hours.  She would make sure Lina had everything she needed and get her set up to carry out whatever work she was able to do: sewing, knitting, peeling vegetables, etc. But, “godsend” didn’t necessarily translate into “friend”, as Kristina quickly learned. She had entered the Gassmanns-Bunkes’ life at the point when Lina was just beginning to allow herself to feel the anger that was pushing itself up into her awareness.  Following Kristina’s arrival with Ingrid, Lina’s anger expanded to include not just all her family members, but this young refugee widow with the sickly child, too. 

One day during the second week, when Kristina wheeled her out into the yard, so that the two of them could sit side by side and darn socks out in the fresh air, Lina was feeling particularly angry: at her immobility, at her dependence on others, at not being able to be in the woods, and at this young woman beside her who could do all of those things and more. A young woman who, Lina had decided, was so self-centered that she couldn’t even bother to ask Lina about herself and what she’d gone through. We took her in, for heaven’s sake!  Lina’s anger flowed from her tight chest down into her arms and out her fingers, which began tugging the darning yarn with a ferocity that Kristina couldn’t help but notice.

“Looks like that sock is your enemy,” Kristina said, a slight, cautious smile coming to her lips.

Lina, who had not taken in the lightness in Kristina’s remark, turned sharply and glared at her. The anger in her face caught Kristina by surprise, and the small smile that had accompanied her words instantly faded.

“Oh, forgive me,” Kristina said quickly, anxious to turn the situation around.  Seeing that Lina was making an effort to stuff her anger back down, she added, “It just looked like you were trying to stab that poor sock to death.”

The tiniest of smiles appeared at the corners of Lina’s mouth.  She nodded and put the wounded sock down in her lap.  Staring straight ahead, she said, seriously, “I was.”  But then she looked at Kristina once more, and her smile grew a bit bigger.

Kristina barely knew Lina at this point, but she felt the younger woman’s anger the day she arrived on the homestead. Not that she consciously noted it until about a week had passed. In fact, at the start she barely registered it, because she had experienced so much anger around her during the previous eight months.  But after that first week, she began coming out of her own state of shock and started to discern more clearly who was feeling what.  The anger in the household was coming from Lina.

“So,” Kristina went on, encouraged by Lina’s slight smile, “what’d it ever do to you?  Besides get a hole in it.”

Until now, Lina had been sitting upright, her arms and shoulder and back held stiff.  Now she shrugged and leaned back in her wheelchair. “That’s precisely it. It got a hole in it. It’s ruined.” She waved her hand again at the sock.

“You’re stitching it back up, aren’t you?” Kristina protested. “It’ll be good as new.”

Lina shook her head and held the patched hole for Kristina to see.  “It’ll never be good as new.  You’ll always be able to see where it had to be reknitted.  It’s like a scar that’ll never go away.”

“What, it’s no good if it has a scar?” Kristina asked softly, grasping what Lina was really talking about.

“Maybe with one it’d be okay,” Lina replied, staring down at her lap.  “But you can only patch a sock so many times.  Too many holes, and you might as well just toss it out.  It’s no good to anyone anymore.”  She raised her gaze once more to the woman next to her, and Kristina could see that the anger in Lina’s eyes had been replaced with sorrow.  The tears were just beginning to form.

Silently, still holding Lina’s gaze, Kristina reached over and laid her hand on Lina’s. 

“You know, Lina,” she said finally, her voice full of kindness, “I have a lot of holes in my socks, too.  But here’s what I’ve come to believe these past eight months: Never give up on a sock. Even if it’s full of holes.  We just have to find the right yarn to mend it. Then we can go on.  And the sock will be stronger for the mending.”

            Lina didn’t immediately come around to this idea.  That took several years.  But after this conversation, she did come around to Kristina: She was touched by the unexpected kindness of the touch of Kristina’s hand on hers.  In that moment, something passed between them that neither could have articulated, a sense that there was something they shared, even if they didn’t yet know what it was.  The sense of it must have been enough, though, for as they began spending more and more time together, both young women grew lighter, each drawn out of her own sorrow and worries by the other, at least temporarily.  After that morning, when Renate or Ethel happened to look out the kitchen window into the yard where Lina and Kristina were hanging out the laundry, or picking berries, or simply sitting at the entrance to the forest – Lina in her wheelchair and Kristina sitting on the ground beside her, her skirt and apron spread out around her – the older women began noticing that, more and more, the girls were smiling, their heads bobbing energetically as they talked.  There were even smiles.  More and more smiles as the years went on.  Which brings us to 1949.  Late June.

*          *          *

            It had become part of Lina’s routine to sit out in the yard in the early part of each afternoon, in a sunny spot, if one was to be had, and read the newspaper.  This seemed like something of an indulgence to her. But Renate and Ethel and Kristina assured her that it was not, and that, in fact, she was helping them. “You read it for us, dear one,” Renate would tell her.  “Then tell us all the news.”  “Yes,” Ethel would chime in. “We certainly don’t have the time, but we want to know all that’s going on.” 

So, each day, Kristina wheeled Lina outside and made her cozy, with a sweater or scarf or a plaid or a sun hat, depending on the weather. Then she left her friend alone with the newspaper and some mending she could do, once she finished her reading.  This was just about Lina’s favorite part of the day. For the first time since her accident, she once again was able to take delight in spending time on her own, in silence. Reading the paper and then relating its most interesting, relevant, and suitable contents – nothing controversial, though, since these are the Gassmann-Bunkes we’re talking about! – to everyone over supper helped her feel like a productive member of the family, even if it was on just a very small scale.  As she read, she enjoyed making a mental checklist of which stories she would relate to the family, and in what order.  Seeing herself as the family’s personal journalist, she would curate each day’s news with an eye toward creating maximum narrative and dramatic effect. 

            On this particular day, June 25th, Lina was sitting with just a light shawl around her shoulders, her sun hat casting a broad enough shadow before her that she was able to read the paper without squinting.  The front page was occupied by the usual articles on national politics, stories that Lina did not usually relate over supper, because that kind of news spread easily and quickly by word of mouth.  The second page, dominated by local news of a practical nature, was always suitable, if boring: openings of some businesses, closings of others, new ordinances, etc.  Page four, with its details about prices for crops, weather reports, and overall trends in local trade, was consistently so sleep-inducing to Lina that she hardly ever even glanced at it. Besides, she knew that her father and grandfather would study this page themselves, so she left it to them to scour it for news that would affect the family’s forestry or cabinetry business.   This left page three, which was where Lina generally found the stories that served as the highlights of her daily reports: articles about new films or plays that were set to be shown or performed in the near future; notes about fashion, with accompanying photos; and, always, some bit of scintillating reporting about prominent national citizens or entertainment celebrities.

            This afternoon, then, as was her habit, Lina opened up immediately to page three and folded the paper so that she could comfortably read the articles above and then below the fold.  Her approach was to first seek out the report that would serve as the centerpiece of the day’s summary and then peruse the rest of the paper for stories to fill in around the edges.  She started, as usual, at the top of the page: Brecht’s “Mother Courage and Her Children” was to be performed in Varel that weekend. Under other circumstances, this would be big news to share, indeed. The thought of an inspirational play appealed to her. But then she recalled hearing (or maybe reading in a different article earlier in the year) that Brecht had revised the play to show how the mother had played some unsavory role in the war. None of us needs to watch that, Lina concluded. We have enough suffering of our own to contend with. Lina struck the play from her mental list. Then there was an interview with Anna Seghers, on the occasion of her new novel, The Dead Stay Young, being published. Lina recalled hearing about Seghers’ previous book, The Seventh Cross.  Didn’t Mama even read it? Lina frowned and tried to think back… Yes! All about escapees from a prison camp.  Lina remembered that her mother hadn’t been able to stomach reading about the brutalities the prisoners endured. No need to mention this, either, Lina decided. Let’s see what else we’ve got…

She flipped the paper over, but before she’d even read the title of the article that filled the whole bottom of the page, her eyes were drawn to a photo in the middle of the text: A man stood on the small second-floor balcony of a house, leaning on the  railing and looking down at a throng of people below. Some of them had stretched their hands up toward him.  Lina brought the paper up close to her face, but she couldn’t get a good sense of the man’s face, because he was shown in profile. Judging from his clothing, he seemed an ordinary man, clad in dark pants and a dark, unassuming wool coat.  But his face, at least what Lina could see of it, was both ordinary and extraordinary at the same time.  His long, thick, wavy, dark hair was brushed back from his forehead and reached down over the collar of his coat. Lina could see that the man was slightly balding at the temples. His mouth was set in a stern expression, and his jaw was strong, his cheeks a bit sunken. And although the photo was not a close-up, Lina saw clearly that he was looking at the crowd with great intensity. This so surprised her, that she found herself staring at him, from the side, as it were, and wishing he would turn to face her.

As she sat there and gazed at him, she felt an unfamiliar sensation: a tingling in her fingers. A few moments later, a wave of emotion rose up in her chest, a feeling of such calm and love that she didn’t know what to make of it.  She had felt something akin to it one time years earlier, before her accident. She’d been alone in the forest and had sensed whatever it was that flowed through the trees – from God, as she had always believed.  But why am I feeling this now? she wondered. Confused, she shifted her gaze to the caption below the photo: “Bruno Groening on the balcony at No. 7 Wilhelmsplatz, Herford, June 17”.

Holding the newspaper tight in hands that were, for some reason, trembling, Lina turned her attention to the article itself: “The Miracle of Herford”. She read both swiftly and with care, wanting to take in all the information there as quickly as possible, but without missing anything.  The article said that thousands of people had been streaming to the small town of Herford, in Westphalia, for several months now, to see this Bruno Groening, who had been dubbed “the miracle doctor”.  Was he a doctor, then?  No, it seemed he wasn’t.  They’d just started calling him that, Lina read, because dozens upon dozens of sick people who had come to see him had inexplicably gone away healed.  This man didn’t examine or diagnose anyone. He would just stand on the balcony and talk to them. 

Lina let the newspaper fall to her lap. None of this makes sense. She frowned.  How can people be healed just by listening to this man?  What can he possibly say to them? She thought back to her own visits to the doctors, to her surgery, and to the doctor’s final pronouncement four years earlier.  “You just have to get used to living like this.”  Lina picked up the newspaper again. Who are these people he supposedly healed? Probably no one with injuries like mine.  She read on, and learned that the original boy whose healing had attracted the attention of the press in the first place had suffered from muscular dystrophy. It had been so advanced that the boy could no longer even get out of bed.  But the illness had disappeared after a visit from this Groening. Entirely gone.  Just like that.  Lina read the author’s description of the scene in front of the house where Groening was speaking, the house of the healed boy:

“It was an indescribable picture of misery. There were innumerable lame people in wheel chairs, others who were carried by their relatives, blind people, deaf mutes, mothers with retarded and lame children, little old women and young men, all of them groaning and pressing together in front of the house.  Almost a hundred cars, trucks and buses were parked in the square, and they all came from far away.”

But what about these people? Lina thought. Did they get healed, like the little boy? Lina was beginning to feel dizzy now, but she kept reading.  The next section of the article reported some of what Groening said to the thousands of people who’d gathered beneath the balcony on the evening of June 17th:

“My dear seekers of healing!  Your pleas and prayers to the Lord God were not in vain.  For today the town authorities have granted me an exception and given me permission to heal.  I make you aware that healing only benefits those who carry in themselves faith in our Lord God, or are prepared to take faith in.  I hereby declare you all healthy in the name of God!” 

The journalist who wrote the article – he’d been present present in Herford that evening – went on to detail the healings that people there experienced: “A young boy paralyzed in both legs climbs out of a wheelchair and walks.  A girl with chronic headaches is suddenly free.  A blind man shouts to Groening on the balcony that now he can see.”   How is this possible?  He declares people healthy and suddenly they are? Lina knitted her brows and scrutinized the photo once more.  Then she continued reading and came to the words Groening spoke at the end of the evening, as shouts of healed people rose up from the crowd:

“I ask you not to direct your thanks for this healing to me. Thanks are due to our Lord God alone. I don’t ask anyone for a reward. But I do expect you to pray to God all your life. Life without God is no life.” 

Lina noticed that her hands were trembling so much that the newspaper was waving as if blown this way and that by a breeze.  She folded it back up neatly and sat for a long time, staring as far into the woods as she could see, noticing the odd sensations in her body, and the calm in her heart.  Then she took out the small scissors from the sewing bag on her lap, opened up the newspaper once more, and carefully cut out the article about the “Miracle Doctor of Herford”.  Then she slowly folded this cut-out section into ever smaller rectangles, until it was small enough to fit inside the pocket of her apron.  She stowed it there, patting it with her palm and noticing that the tingling in that hand increased asshe did so. What is this all about?

            Later that afternoon, the whole household was sitting around the supper table.  Ethel had prepared a rich rabbit stew, and Renate had baked a batch of the small, buttery rolls that were Ulrich’s particular favorite, but which the others gratefully devoured, too, dunking them in their bowls to soak up the stew broth.  Lina, taking up her expected role, opened the suppertime conversation with her summary of the day’s news. She began by telling about a new butcher shop that was opening in Varel to replace the one destroyed by fire a month earlier, and about a dispute among two neighboring businesses regarding the common porch their buildings shared, and which one of the business owners wanted to divide with a railing in the middle.  This elicited smiles all around the table.  “What’s their address?” Viktor joked, laughing.  “I’ll go ask them if we can bid on the job.”  Next came the story Lina had chosen as the centerpiece of her daily report: A new film, “Girls Behind Bars”, was set to be screened in Varel, but one of the local priests had taken exception to its “scandalous” subject matter and was doing his best to whip up a frenzy that would be sufficient to prevent the screening . The whole family received this story, too, with great amusement. The Gassmanns weren’t prudes, and although they attended church regularly, they were not so religiously-minded that they would immediately side with a priest on questions of morality.  So, a light-hearted discussion ensued, with the family members hazarding guesses as to what the film could possibly contain that would be so offensive.  Even Kristina, a staunch Catholic, joined in, laughing at the others’ guesses.

But while others happily explored this topic, Lina noticed that she didn’t feel her usual satisfaction at the success of her reports. Rather, she sat quietly at the end of the table, lost in thought, her hand resting against her apron pocket.   When Ulrich asked her about page four, since he hadn’t seen the paper in its usual spot on the table near the kitchen door, she answered without even looking at him.  “I’m sorry, Grandpa.  The paper slipped off my lap into the mud, and so I salvaged the first page and put the rest straight into the fire box.”  Hearing this, Kristina cast a curious glance at Lina.  She hadn’t noticed any mud outside near where Lina had been sitting, much less the newspaper in it. She had, however, seen Lina place the first page in the pile of old newspapers they used when lighting the fireplace.   

Kristina didn’t have much time to wonder what accounted for this discrepancy in what she’d witnessed and what Lina had said, though, for Renate had been waiting to share some news of her own.

“You’ll never guess who called today!” she said, and everyone at the table could see that it had been only thanks to a monumental effort that she had managed to keep whatever she was about to say to herself all day.

“Who?” Ulrich and Ethel asked at the same time.

“Hans!” Renate announced, her eyes gleaming.

Ulrich raised his eyebrows, and Ethel and Viktor exchanged glances.

“And?” Ethel asked. “I hope it’s not bad news.”

“It’s not, is it?” Viktor asked, concern registering on his face.

Renate allayed their worry with a wave of her hand.  “No, no! It’s good news!” She paused so long, to prolong the suspense, that Ethel spread her arms out.

“Mama! Tell us!”

“All right, all right,” Renate replied, with a broad smile.  “Katharina – that’s Hans’ daughter,” she said, leaning toward Kristina to explain, “is getting married! “

Ethel sat up straighter.  “Oh, my! How wonderful!  Hans didn’t mention anything in his letters about her even having a young man! Shame on him!” she said, with a laugh.

“When’s the wedding?” Ulrich asked, already feeling a slight melancholy stealing into his heart.

“October,” Renate told him.  “He said they’re mailing us an invitation, but he wanted to call.”

“To tell us in person, as it were?” Ulrich inquired.

“Not only that,” Renate replied. “He knows we won’t all be able to come, but he hopes at least two or three of us will.  And he said he would like to pay for the trip for two of us to attend.”

Hearing this, Ethel felt her heart leap. She hadn’t seen her brother in twenty-seven years, and the thought of visiting him for her niece’s wedding, of meeting his wife… She had to clasp her hands together in her lap so as not to pop up and beg to be one of the ones who would go. Of course, she told herself, if Mama and Papa want to go, that would only be right. He’s their only son, after all, and they’re getting on in years…

“He’s hoping,” Renate went on, “that we – whoever ends up going, that is – will be able to come late in the summer and stay for a good, long visit.” She was smiling so broadly that the apples of her cheeks were making her eyes crinkle.

Ulrich nodded and wiped his mouth thoughtfully with his napkin.

“That is fine news, indeed, Renate,” he said softly, and they could all hear the tenderness in his voice. “Would that we could all go.” He looked at his wife, at Ethel and Viktor, and their three children. “You three,” he said, pointing at Lina, Marcus, and Peter, “could finally meet your cousin Katharina, and your Uncle Hans and Aunt Laura.”

“What a joy that would be,” Lina said wistfully.

Ulrich nodded. “Indeed it would be, Lina, dear,” he said to his granddaughter.  “But we can’t all be away from home that long. Renate, you and I will discuss it tonight, yes?”

Renate nodded, and they all turned to discussion of how old Katharina was – twenty-three – and who her fiancé was – a young man named Karl who was a cabinet maker, like Hans. 

By and by, the rabbit stew made its way from everyone’s dishes to their stomachs, and conversation shifted from the news of the wedding to more mundane matters: the current forestry and cabinetry work, and whatever gossip Renate had gathered from her sister, Lorena, on her nearby farm.  Kristina, meanwhile, was keeping a close eye on everyone’s expressions. She’d developed the habit, early in her days with the Gassmann-Bunkes, of scanning everyone’s faces during meals, especially supper, because she learned in those first weeks, that this was the time when serious family matters were raised.  Not for discussion, mind you – because that took place behind closed doors – but simply as points of information, the way the Chancellor might inform his ministers of policy changes he planned to enact. So, Kristina had grown skillful at detecting when such moments were on the horizon. When she did, she would graciously excuse herself and Ingrid from the table and give the family their privacy.

This dance had become so formulaic that Renate and Ethel had long since given up the charade of encouraging them to stay. It was clear that, rather than being annoyed that Kristina was not going to stick around to help clean up after supper, they were, in fact, touched by her perceptiveness.  It even seemed to Kristina that the various family members had, unconsciously perhaps, begun to telegraph their intentions in a slightly exaggerated way, with frowns or silence, to make it obvious to her: Today is one of those days we want to be alone.  So, this afternoon, she took particular note of the fact that Viktor, despite the uplifting news of the cousin’s wedding, was maintaining a gloomy silence and furrowed brow. Clearly, there was something he wished to discuss with his family that he didn’t want her to be party to (even though he was quite aware that Marcus would share everything with Kristina in the end). Thus, Kristin made use of a convenient lull in the conversation to usher Ingrid outside and to their room in the workshop.

As soon as Kristina had pulled the kitchen door closed behind her, Viktor folded his napkin and placed it next to his bowl. He watched his fingers lay it down as if they were part of someone else’s hand, and continued to study those fingers, with their closely-clipped nails, as he began to speak.  This was a technique he had found useful during the war when talking with a subordinate.  Begin the conversation as if you’re not really paying attention, as if the topic were not all that important…

            “About the furniture work,” he began, noticing a nick on one knuckle of his middle finger, and touching it briefly with the index finger of his other hand.  “We need to make some changes.”  He continued to attend to the nick until the other small conversations going on between his in-laws, his wife, and his children ceased.  Then he looked up and gazed at each face in turn.

            Marcus, sitting across the table and next to Peter, was immediately on his guard.  Maybe he knew what was coming, or maybe he understood his father’s self-assuredness and calm and attempts at misdirection because he had acquired these skills himself and could recognize them in others, too. 

            “What kind of changes?” he asked, leaning forward, unconsciously sitting up taller than before.

Although Marcus spent his workdays in Varel, at his Civil Service position, he was still living at home. He preferred the freshness of the country air, he would say by way of explanation, to anyone who asked.  But the main reason he hadn’t relocated into Varel was that the current living arrangement afforded him the chance to spend time with Kristina.  At twenty-six, he for some reason considered himself the big man around the house. It wasn’t difficult to see why he had drawn the conclusion that he was superior to his brother, Peter, with his limp and limited work capability.  There was also the matter of Peter’s occasional lapses into profound and unshakeable muteness. When this happened, he would sit staring into space, his eyes wide, his jaw slack, and his hands clenching and unclenching.  No one knew what was going on inside him at those times, and no one asked. They would simply wait him out for the minutes or hours it took for him to re-enter their world.

Perhaps Marcus also sensed that his grandfather, Ulrich, at age sixty-nine, was on the decline and no match for Marcus’ own youthful vigor, despite the fact that Ulrich had retained his strength into his later years. 

Then there was his father, Viktor. Hehad gained undisputed dominance amongst the men in the household nearly as soon as he showed up to work as Ulrich’s apprentice in 1921. Undisputed until now, in Marcus’ opinion.  Perhaps he sensed that he could not compete with his father’s skill or power in the arena of physical work and had chosen to rely instead on his charisma (which nearly equaled Viktor’s) to make a name for himself by working in Varel. But there was no way Marcus would cede his position on the actual homestead by moving off it. As Marcus saw it, by living at home, he enjoyed the double benefit of being able to impress Kristina with his status, while simultaneously lording his government position over the rest of his family.

            Viktor, meanwhile, was fully aware of how Marcus saw both himself and his father.  For the two of them, regarding each other was basically the equivalent of looking in the mirror. But it was not a complete double reflection: Viktor could see certain aspects of himself in his son, although there were others he could not see, or chose not to. For his part, Marcus would not accept that his own strength and power might have their origin in this father, whom he had come to despise during those rough years of his and his siblings’ adolescence. It didn’t matter that this father of his had arranged for him to go first to the Censorship Office instead of the infantry, and then, after the war, into the Civil Service. Marcus didn’t give a damn about those wartime care packages Viktor had arranged, either. After all, Marcus hadn’t directly benefitted from them, anyway, except during his rare periods of leave from the citadel of the Censorship Office. During the war, rather than being grateful to his father for that assignment that kept him safe while others – including his own brother – fought on the battlefields, Marcus had done his best to distance himself from Viktor.  By now, in 1949, he had somehow managed to convince himself that everything he had achieved, both during the war and now, in the Civil Service, had come as a result of his own skill and intelligence. I owe you nothing. That was Marcus’ mantra, when he thought of his father.

            But Viktor saw things differently.  He made this quite clear as the suppertime conversation continued.

            “Marcus, we need you back here,” he said simply.

            Everyone remained silent, including Marcus, who could not yet gauge the best response to this threat.  He glanced at Ulrich, on whose face he could read no clue as to the old man’s position.  He didn’t bother to consult anyone else’s faces. They didn’t matter.  They had no say.

            Viktor waited, glancing at his knuckle again, but not in a way that betrayed any lack of confidence, because there certainly was none of that.  It was simply the act of a man who knew how things would end up, a man who was happy to give Marcus the chance to come to the point of acquiescing on his own. He knew life would move ahead far more smoothly if that could be achieved.       

“We’ve been over this already,” Marcus said finally, making his first move in this crucial game of chess. He was frustrated.  He certainly didn’t want to accept that the result had already been determined, but he wanted to try logic first. He’d keep a more dramatic response in reserve, until it was needed.  It might not be. “And we decided it made more sense for me to keep my position.”  We decided, he said, even though he had had no part in it.  My position. That’s what’s important.  

“That was before Frank left to go work in town,” Viktor replied. “That leaves Stefan, who, you know yourself, has no more than a schoolboy’s skill with the tools.  He can’t be trusted to work independently.”  Viktor laid this out in a patient tone, but not one that gave any impression that he felt a need to convince Marcus.  He was just stating the facts.

Marcus could already sense that things were not going his way.  He sensed the futility of his position and heard it in his father’s words and tone, although the latter’s face betrayed no annoyance, only conviction in the outcome.  Marcus’ frustration turned swiftly to anger, and he jerkily waved his right hand toward both Peter and Lina with an accusatory sharpness.

“You, two!  Damned cripples!  You – “, he burst out, actually striking Peter’s chest with the back of his hand.  “Nearly useless.  And you –”, he continued contemptuously, one arm striking out in Lina’s direction.  “Completely useless!”

Not a single one of them was surprised by this outburst. Marcus had expressed these same sentiments many times since the end of the war. Even Renate did not jump in to try to contain her grandson.  She’d given up trying to prevent or dampen his explosions years earlier, when he was a youngster. Back then, she had ceded the task of disciplining him to Viktor, who had not achieved complete success at this, either, not even when he employed corporal punishment.

This meant that Marcus became, early on, the monkey wrench in what Renate thought of as the well-oiled machinery of her family’s mealtime conversations. Even as a five-year-old, he had felt free to throw a tantrum whenever he felt something was not going his way, jumping in and protesting every perceived injustice.  And from the time he’d been five, his protests had sounded the way they sounded on this day, when he was twenty-six: angry shouting and insults. Sometimes he even physically attacked one of those around him.

Every time this happened, Renate sat helplessly by, waiting for someone else to step in.  As skilled as she was at guiding mealtime discussions, and at steering people away from potentially disastrous topics, she knew full well that she had little control over the conversation when Marcus was present. He just would not follow the unspoken rules for “public” family discussions!  Renate knew very well that once Marcus opened up his throttle, there was always a risk that one of the other family members would jump in, too. Luckily – from Renate’s point of view – Peter and Lina as children developed the habit of staying silent when Marcus flew off the handle. They did their best to remain invisible and let their father handle Marcus. 

Viktor always started with a stern glance, then followed up with a stern word or two if the glance didn’t do the trick. If the words had no effect, Viktor told Marcus to leave the table and go sit outside for the rest of the meal.  If Marcus didn’t go…  Well, then Viktor physically took the boy’s arm and led him outside. Sometimes Marcus went quietly. Sometimes he didn’t, and then Viktor had to drag him. Sometimes they had to bolt the door to keep him from coming back indoors. Sometimes they heard him yelling and throwing things outside. One time he threw a pail through the kitchen window, and shards of glass went everywhere.  Sometimes Marcus was a monkey wrench in the machinery. Sometimes he was a bomb.  You never knew which you’d get. 

Luckily for them all, when Marcus reached the age of twelve or thirteen, he decided it wasn’t worth it to keep resisting his father physically. When Marcus was a boy, Viktor used a minimum of force to gain his submission. He never hit Marcus in anger, and the whipping with belts was only strong enough to get the boy’s attention, but never brutal, Viktor explained to Ethel.  But as Marcus got older, he could see his father’s frustration when they had altercations.  The older man visibly restrained himself, refusing to get into an all-out physical fight with his son over anything. But Marcus was astute enough to sense that if he wasn’t careful, he might someday push his father too far. He also knew he would be on the losing end of that kind of situation: He couldn’t match his father’s strength.  Thus, Marcus learned, during those teenage years, to make do with being as verbally confrontational as possible when he was upset about something, but without goading his father into physical violence. This gave him some small measure of satisfaction.  But it was very small.

And so, on this day, Marcus was at it again, attacking his siblings. “You both disgust me,” he told them.  Then he looked at Viktor, challenging his father to contradict him.

But Marcus had miscalculated in thinking that he could emerge victorious by aligning himself with what he perceived his father’s position to be. Marcus had sensed his father’s frustration with two of his children’s disabilities and mistakenly assumed that Viktor despised Peter and Lina as much as he did. There was another weak point in Marcus’ thinking: He knew, as well as Viktor and everyone in the family did, that Peter was certainly pulling his weight in supporting the family in the furniture-making side of the business.  But by Marcus’ logic, if Peter were able to work with Ulrich in the forest, then he – Marcus – wouldn’t have to do that. Never mind that Peter’s skill as a woodworker had rendered him valuable both to the people in town and to the running of the family household.  Viktor himself had reminded Marcus that it hadn’t been weakness that led Peter to apply himself to developing his woodworking talents, but his devotion to the needs of the family.  That remark alone caused Marcus to chafe – the old sibling rivalry thrusting its head up once more. Marcus saw Peter’s choice not as a decision, but as the inevitable result of a failure of his – Peter’s – physical strength, and Marcus didn’t see why his own work and position should suffer because of what he perceived as his brother’s insufficiency.  The injustice of it all enraged him.

While Viktor waited silently, glancing slowly from face to face, Peter, as he always did when the conversation took this turn, pursed his lips, his face reddening.  He summoned all his strength to resist throwing his brother to the floor and initiating a physical fight he knew he’d be bound to lose. This despite the fury that now, after the war, would sometimes burst from him in a way that surprised all who had known him before wartime. 

Renate, seeing Peter’s restraint, and wondering whether this would finally be the time when he couldn’t rein himself in, exchanged glances with Ulrich, but neither said anything.  A quick glance at Lina reassured her that her granddaughter was in no danger of breaking her pattern of quiet acquiescence. She looked like she was off in her own world.  Turning back to the conversations at hand, Renate decided not to tell Viktor what she had long wanted to say to him: that Lina was not his sister Hannelore, and that he had no right to treat her as if she were. (She, like Marcus, had felt Viktor’s disdain for Lina’s crippled state.)  But she held her tongue, because it was Marcus speaking now, not Viktor.

Ulrich had, of course, discussed with Viktor the question of calling Marcus home before this suppertime announcement, and although he had his own misgivings about bringing Marcus back to work alongside them, he agreed that it would be for the best.  Ethel, like Peter, felt the blood rush to her face, and words were beginning to make their way to her tongue. But as she was taking in the breath to utter them, the conversation took a surprising turn.

            Lina saw Marcus’ outburst coming from the moment her father laid down his napkin. So, as the drama played out, she felt free to reflect on something other than the future of Marcus’ position. She spent a minute or two considering how long it would take before Kristina finally saw through her brother. But then she began to consider her own position – here in her wheelchair.

            For Lina, who had, over the past nearly five years, had more time than any of the rest of them to consider the situation, the question had always been, Why hadn’t it been worse?  Or, Why did I even survive? Like Peter, she was familiar with the idea that God has a plan for each of His children, and, up until the day of her accident, she had fully accepted this premise without considering what it might mean in practical terms in any one individual’s life.  Because, when life is going along well, more or less, despite the fact that your country is at war and your father and brothers are off defending your right to live where and how you’ve lived up to this point, why would you put your energy into ruminating about what God’s plan for you personally might be? Both the necessity and the luxury for that kind of reflection had been lacking in Lina’s life.   

            But she was quite convinced that God existed, that He was present. What Ulrich labelled the wishes of trees, what her grandmother had felt when communing with the forest spirits, and what guided her mother as she created her quilts – these things Lina considered an expression of God’s presence. These and other things, too:  the love she sensed flowing toward her equally from the trees and the beetles and the animals small and large, from the grasses and the fairies and the birds up above the river, and from the river itself, too, from its sometimes mountainous waves down to its muddy sand bottom, and from all that moved its gills or legs or leaves between surface and bed. She could feel God’s presence there, in every piece of the natural world, even if she couldn’t discern what His plan was for each of those pieces.  Because why would God have plans only for His human children?

Indeed, let’s note once again, that Lina felt no need to try to ferret out the details of God’s plan for the mushroom or the tern or the bean vine.  Wasn’t it enough to feel God’s love present in them all and, when she encountered them, flowing into her, too, back and forth between them, embracing them both as one?

Sitting at the table now, Lina recalled what Bruno Groening had said in Herford: “Life without God is no life.”  And she suddenly realized that although her faith in God’s existence hadn’t wavered, not even since her accident, her life had, in a way, become a life without God.  Not without a belief in God. But without the strong, steady connection she had felt before the day the wood fell from the wagon and doomed her to life in a wheelchair.  Only now, after reading that article this morning, could she see how being separated from the divine force of the forest had affected her: Without the opportunity to spend her days bathing in the love and calm of God’s energy, she had come to feel gradually more and more weighed down – in her spirit, as well as in her body.  Stagnant, depressed, lacking in the hope that things could be different.  True, she and Kristina had grown close, and their friendship brought them both a lot of joy. But that relationship could not give Lina what she was truly missing: the feeling she got when she was amongst the trees and felt God’s love and essence flowing from them into her. She remembered now, as she sat at supper, blocking the argument between Viktor and Marcus out of her mind, that she had gotten this very same feeling when reading the article about Bruno Groening.  It still didn’t make any sense to her, logically. But a different, spiritual meaning was beginning to come to the surface of her awareness, like a water bubble released after having been long trapped beneath a layer of mud.

True, this bubble – which we can call her exploration of the question of what might be meant by God having a plan – had begun pressing upward through the mud of Lina’s consciousness after her accident.  When she first began considering this question, she’d have expressed her understanding roughly this way: All the details of each creature’s or plant’s or human’s life are the way they are because that is what God has planned for it.  God laid it out in a certain way, and that is the way life is. We have no input.  We just live out what God puts before us.  So maybe we just have to learn to endure, to be patient? That could be a plan for us, too, couldn’t it? That’s what the doctor told me, right? To learn to live with the hand God dealt me?  That’s as far as she’d gotten these past five years, and she had let her initial questions – Why did I survive? and Why hadn’t it been worse? – fall back into the mud of her consciousness, her curiosity dulled by the overlay of pain and boredom and isolation from her beloved trees.

But today, after she read the newspaper article, a new bubble of curiosity formed deep within her and was making itself felt by exerting some slight pressure on her consciousness. She sensed now that there must be more to this idea of God’s plan. It occurred to her to ask why it was God’s plan for her body to be broken, for her to spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair. Even after Lina came in from the yard, the article tucked away stealthily in her pocket, and began peeling the potatoes for supper, part of her consciousness continued to work on this question.  At one point, as she reached for the next potato, she paused, knife in hand, and an offshoot of the Why was this God’s plan? question took shape in her mind: What if God’s plan didn’t end with the accident? 

Lina was under the impression that everyone around her assumed God’s plan had ended with the accident. It seemed to her that they all thought of it as some life’s event that existed on its own, plunked down in the middle of the dirt yard before the barn, separate from everything else in the farm or the forest or the family life and history. LINA’S ACCIDENT. Cast in stone, immovable and immutable.  Only Ethel seemed to have a different perspective. Although she never expressed this to Lina in words, it seemed to Lina that her mother saw LINA’S ACCIDENT as something more malleable, something that might change its shape and qualities over time. Lina sensed that her mother did desire and hope for this change, desperately, even.  Now, reminding herself of her mother’s quiet, unspoken hope, a thought came slowly and gently into Lina’s mind: What if God’s plan includes not just my accident, but what happens after it? And not even precisely what happens afterwards, but what she and others chose and choose to do afterwards?  (Here the granddaughter shows her connection to her grandmother, ever focused on choice and decision and assigning intention, even if Renate saw it as intention in the sense that would allow one to blame something on someone else.)

Oblivious to the duel between Marcus and Viktor, which was progressing closer and closer to its inevitable conclusion, Lina began moving eagerly toward this newly-arisen thought question. It came to her then, penetrating the dense, nearly solid, mud of her consciousness:  Of course! Of course there is more to God’s plan than just the accident.   What if God’s plan is not a simple, inexorable playing out of fate, but a life in which each player can craft his or her own role, together with God’s guidance? Lina glanced at her family members around her, but still without hearing them.   She noticed the same tingling she’d felt out in the yard, and placed her hand once more against her apron pocket. She sensed the presence of the newspaper inside it, and the new, but now familiar, calm and joy begin to fill her heart.  Her whole body began to feel lighter, even her legs.  Is there some sensation in my legs?  Maybe I’m imagining it…

  Lina suddenly felt, quite clearly, that God did not mean for her to just acquiesce and sit, inert, making no effort to turn the tide of her life.  In that moment, she recalled how she once encountered a swallow on the bank of the river, one wing flapping against the dirt, the other motionless, injured somehow.  As Lina watched, the swallow stopped flapping its good wing for a few seconds, maybe even ten or more, panting from its previous exertion with open beak.  But then, all of a sudden, it pushed off on its thin little legs and, inexplicably to Lina, managed to lift off.  A moment later, it was once again climbing, above the river.

As Lina considered that recollected scene for a bit, no one in her family noticed any outward evidence of the shift that had just occurred inside her.  No one sensed the energy that was flowing through her now and giving her the strength to sit up straight in her chair and regard each member of her squabbling family in turn. What if… Lina thought.  What if the swallow on the riverbank and God were working together to put God’s plan into action?

After silently looking at each of her family members in turn, she lifted her right hand and brought the flat of her palm down onto the table with a strength that silenced all voices and brought all eyes to her.  Even Viktor’s face registered surprise.

“Enough,” she said loudly.   And sharply.  “I’ve had enough.”

Chapter 8

May, 1921

Gassmann family homestead

            “That young man’s coming today,” Ulrich announced at breakfast, although Renate and Ethel and Hans already knew this.  Ulrich stopped speaking, his two hands pausing in the act of gently pulling apart his roll so that he could spread it with butter and a bit of Renate’s strawberry jam.  They were on the last jar of the previous summer’s stockpile, and Ulrich didn’t want to eat it absentmindedly, while talking about work. So he paused.

            “Viktor?” Hans asked his father. 

            “Yes. Viktor Bunke.” Ulrich returned his attention to the roll.

            “What do we know about him?” asked Hans, making an effort not to narrow his eyes, but aware of the edge in his voice. 

            Ulrich set the roll down on his plate.  “Well,” he began, “he’s from Schweiburg.  Apparently trained with his father in a carpentry shop they had there before the war, then…”

            Hans interrupted. “How old is he?”

            “Eighteen, I guess,” Ulrich told him.  “Said he was born in ’03. ‘Three years younger than the year.’ That’s how he put it.”

            “So why not go back and work in his father’s shop?” Hans persisted.

            Renate jumped in. “So many questions, and the young man’s not even here,” she said, tucking a strand of her dark hair behind her ear as she pointedly placed a fresh roll on Hans’ plate.  Distract the family with food.  That was her strategy for keeping the peace.  Not that there was generally any need.  Theirs was an unusually harmonious family. They were blessed by peace and by an abiding affection for each other, an affection supported by a foundation of deep love. 

            This was spring of 1921, many months before the events of 1921 that we’ve mentioned before, the events which caused Renate to adopt a much more hands-on approach to mealtime conversations.  But already many years before, Renate had become an excellent spotter of even a light gray fog of conflict on a distant horizon, and she’d adopted her own mother’s tendency to soothe and smooth over with food. As a result, Renate was skilled at shoring up the ramparts of familial peace with subtle, yet powerful culinary sandbags. It was her habit to keep the rolls and cheese coming, even when no conflicts loomed.  Today she saw no need for new sandbags, not yet, but a little adjustment of existing levees did seem in order. Hence the second roll for Hans.

            “Yes,” Ethel chimed in, her voice light and airy.  “You can tie him to the saw horse and force him to tell you everything,” she told her older brother, her eyes dancing, and her lips forming an affectionate smile.   Ethel was not the only one in her family to recognize in Hans’ words his tendency to anticipate threats where none might be present.  But she was the only one who could get away with teasing him about it. 

He was nearly 20 years old now, and she not quite 17. They had grown close in the course of their childhood, so devoted to each other that neither could ever detect the minutest ill will in any remark by the other, even when they experienced a difference of opinion. Besides, despite being the younger sister, Ethel felt herself Hans’ equal in strength.  Not physically – Hans was tall and strong, in a wiry way – but in her spirit.  Under Hans’ constant tutelage and protection, she had grown into a young woman who knew her own mind and was not shy about asserting it.  But her self-confidence was tempered with such lightness and joy, and so completely lacking in arrogance, that no one ever got cross with her for her assertiveness.  Ulrich had called her “our little angel” from the time she was tiny, because her light, curly hair looked to him like a halo.  Even now, although she braided her long hair and wore it coiled into a bun, the halo was not in the least subdued.

Hans smiled at her wryly. “You bet I will.  Who knows who he is?  There are so many men roaming around the countryside now. Men without a past, or wanting to be, making themselves out to be.”

Ulrich nodded slowly.  Of course, he’d considered that himself. Despite the fact that Ulrich handled business-related decisions and Renate was in charge of domestic concerns, this was a question that would affect them all.  So, the husband and wife had discussed it. They’d decided it would be good to take Viktor on, and had informed Hans and Ethel.  This was all according to the Gassmann family manual: Ulrich and Renate announced the decision, and then the topic turned to implementation.  Renate knew that it was to be expected that Hans would have questions. That was acceptable. He’d have to work with this Viktor, after all.  All the same, she hoped Hans would just move smoothly into the implementation phase. 

Renate felt that life on the homestead had been so much easier before Hans and Ethel came to consider themselves grown-ups.  Back then (a few short years ago!) Renate hadn’t had to contend with anyone else’s opinions about how she did things around the house.  Nor had Ulrich had to answer for his decisions about how he ran the business.  Now, though, the children seemed to have decided they could assert their own views! These days, Renate often found herself saying, at mealtimes, “Talk to me about it later, Lina.” Or “Hans, you can discuss that with your father later in the afternoon.”  It was a challenge for her to develop a strategy for maintaining control over both the way things were done and the way they were discussed, while still giving the children the impression they had a say in things…

Ulrich, too, was feeling his way through this new stage of working with his son.  His own father, Detlef, had been dead for more than fifteen years already, so Ulrich was used to making all the decisions about the forestry and cabinetry-making business entirely on his own.  Or, rather, with Renate as a sounding board, just the way she used him as a sounding board for her domestic decisions. In the current case, this was not the first time Hans had raised this particular concern about the new man, Viktor Bunke.  To his credit, Ulrich was happy to be patient with his son.  He probably realized that Hans had inherited the family propensity for repeatedly mulling over questions. Let Hans bring this up again, if that’ll help him gain comfort with the decision.  This was the way it usually went with Hans: He needed to come at a situation several times before he could see his way clear to accepting a decision. 

  “I see your point, Son,” Ulrich replied, his voice kind.  “We’re none of us going into this blind.  He’s coming on a trial basis.  He doesn’t work out, we send him along his way.”

“We need the help,” Renate reminded him.  “You have orders to fill, thank God.”

“Be that as it may,” Ulrich said, “we’ll send him off if need be.  There are others looking for work. But give him a chance to prove himself to us.”

“Okay. I can do that,” Hans said.

“I’ll say it again: no one’s giving him the keys to the barn l just yet.” This Ulrich said with a smile.

Hans laughed and scratched the back of his head, as if admitting that he could wait to meet Viktor before declaring him a thief or murderer.  “No one except Ethel, maybe,” he replied, smiling now.  “She’d give the whole house away to anyone who needed it if they looked at her the right way.”

Ethel smiled, too, topped half of her roll with a slice of cheese, and shrugged.  “But it’d have to be just the right way. And that’s not happened yet.”

* * *

            In fact, it was not just Hans’ tendency to see threats where none might exist that prompted concerns about Viktor.  Born in late 1901, Hans was called up to the army in 1917, but he never served: He suffered a bad break in his right leg during basic training, and was sent home for good. Hans was – as were Renate, Ethel, and Ulrich, who had himself had avoided military service due to nearly complete deafness in one ear – keenly aware of their family’s good fortune in emerging from those years intact.  So, he felt that the least he could do was to be on guard now, when life in their country as a whole, and their small part of it, was still unpredictable and unstable. 

            Hans was particularly protective of Ethel. His natural seriousness and vigilance served as an ever-present, but not oppressive, counterweight to her lightheartedness and the joyful way she moved through life, swirling this way and that like her blond curls.  Although it wasn’t an accurate perception, Hans believed that if he weren’t there to tether her to the earth, Ethel might well float off into the clouds. He’d seen her that way from the time she began to walk.

            As a boy, Hans was often charged with keeping Ethel company – and safe – while their mother was occupied with household tasks. On these occasions, he was the keeper of the scissors and needles that little Ethel needed to have at hand to make her little quilts from scraps of their mother’s fabrics.  In the earliest days, when he was six years old and Ethel only three, her manual dexterity was not on a par with her creative skills, and the two of them became a team.  Here’s how that came to be:

            When she was about two years old, Ethel displayed a fondness for arranging small objects into patterns, often colorful objects, but not always: A dried bean or a metal button appealed to her just as much as a fallen flower blossom or the scraps from her mother’s sewing projects.  While Renate sat sewing a dress or embroidering a towel, little Ethel would search the sitting area of the main room for small items, which she would then bring back to where her mother was working.  Ethel would sit contentedly on the floor for hours on end, fully engaged in putting her items next to each other on the wooden floor, shifting one and then another, exploring various combinations: sometimes squares or diamond shapes, but most often more fluid lines, spirals.  At some point she would declare the arrangement complete and call to her mother to admire her creation: she called them her “pictures”.

            Renate sewed nearly everything the family wore, except for Hans and Ulrich’s work pants, and, frugal German housewife that she was, no scrap of fabric was ever discarded. All unused pieces went into a basket in the house’s main room. During the winter, she would spend the evenings making small round disks from these scraps, one side flat, one side gathered in the center.  Then she’d sew them together at the edges to create coverlets to go atop their bed quilts.  Ethel always watched this process intently. Not surprisingly, it wasn’t long before the beans and buttons fell by the wayside (partly because Renate would scoop them up when Ethel wasn’t paying attention, for her own uses – it seemed frivolous to allow everything to be turned into a toy!) and Ethel began asking her mother for some of the pieces of fabric. Renate gave Ethel her pick of the scraps, a tiny bit grudgingly, at first, since they were useful, after all… Still, let the girl have her fun.  For the first few weeks, Ethel was content with simply laying out and arranging the scraps on the floor.  But the desire to push needle through thread soon arose.  Whether this wish was transmitted to Ethel by heredity, or whether she absorbed it during all the hours at her mother’s feet, we can’t say.  Whatever its origin, the desire was strong, and Ethel was insistent: “Mama, I want to sew them together,” she’d say, indicating the fabric pieces before her.  This is where Hans came in.

            Renate was not about to allow Ethel to handle a needle on her own, and besides, her own time was precious: She was so busy running the household that she couldn’t spare hours to tutor Ethel in this skill, not before she was really ready.  But Hans was old enough.  And he adored his sister.  Curiously enough, he enjoyed watching her create her “pictures”.  He sometimes brought in treasures he’d found in the woods or the yard – this in the years when Ethel was too young to be out in the yard alone with him.  Hans allowed her to use these seed pods or pebbles or feathers or acorns in her pictures, but just for that morning or afternoon: he had his own plans for them after that.

            Seeing Hans’ devotion to Ethel and his interest in the arrangements, Renate decided to teach the six-year-old boy to sew. That way, he could then be the one to stitch the fabric pieces together, under Ethel’s direction.  This would keep both children occupied, which was a very good thing. Ulrich, despite his love for Hans, often complained that the boy was underfoot, constantly asking to help with the forestry and carpentry work.  Ulrich did want the boy to learn this work, but not now.  He was too young, as of yet, to help with the main work, although Ulrich was already teaching him to saw and nail during a spare moment here and there.  Neither parent was quite sure how Hans would react to Renate’s new plan, and, indeed, Renate had quite a time convincing Ulrich that Hans would not turn out any less a man for knowing how to sew. But, in the end, Ulrich assented, and so did Hans.  Thus began a close collaboration between brother and sister that continued, in ever-shifting ways, up until about 1922. 

This early picture-making was also the point when Hans took on the role of Ethel’s protector.  Hans’ mother officially charged him only with keeping Ethel safe from being pricked by a needle. But he took to his new role so thoroughly and seriously that it naturally blossomed into a desire to protect his little sister from scissors, rose or hawthorn thorns, the edges of pieces of firewood, certain stones, and saw blades and awls…  In short, from everything sharp and pointy and potentially deadly.  

By 1921, Ethel seemed to Hans to have come into her full beauty. He anticipated that he’d now have a much harder time protecting her.  It didn’t even cross his mind – as it had Ethel’s – that she didn’t need protecting any longer. 

            But let’s go back, now, to 1907. Hans, even at 6, was a quick study.  Renate knew this, and she correctly calculated that it would take him only a matter of minutes to learn to thread the needle, knot the thread, and tie it off at the end of a seam.  She had a pair of small scissors, just right for his hands, which she gave him to use for these projects. 

            Three-year old Ethel was thoroughly delighted at being able to transform her pictures into a form she could carry around and display, instead of having to drag her father or Hans or visitors to a spot on the floor to view them.  The pictures became quilts for her doll, curtains for a chink in the wall of the workshop, and napkins for the dinner table.  Hans, proud to be able to contribute to the process, was quick to point out to all viewers that he had sewn the seams.  And Renate was pleased with the speed with which his stitches, which had, of course, started out crooked and of every which length, quickly grew even and precise.  Ulrich noted this, too, and he understood that this keen eye and attention to evenness and detail would serve his son well as he moved into helping with the woodworking.

            Now, Ethel’s creative process was such that, once she finished laying a picture on the floor and handed the sewing of the precious design over to Hans, she never went off to do something else while he stitched.   It wasn’t that she didn’t trust him to do it correctly. On the contrary, she was utterly convinced that her big brother was capable of doing whatever he set out to do. Such was the trust and confidence she had in him.  What was it, then, that drew her to sit before him, watching him sew, until he completed the very last stitch cut off the end of the thread with a triumphant snip of the scissors?  Sometimes, mesmerized by the way the needle moved through the cloth, Ethel stared at its sinuous motion, watching the tip and shaft vanish and reappear with hypnotic regularity.  Other times, it was the path of the thread that captivated her: the way it obediently trailed along behind the needle, as if needle and thread were playing “follow the leader”.  Something about watching the loose thread grow steadily shorter also filled her with joy.  Why did watching Hans sew affect her this way?  She could never explain it. But her soul inside her knew: It was that the needle and thread moved both in a straight line, toward the completion of a goal, and also in a to-and-fro pattern that wove in and out, up and down.  Ethel was a girl with goals, but she also appreciated the freedom to move a little bit outside the chosen path, while still heading toward the chosen end point.  It was the to-and-fros of Ethel’s movement through life that would bring her the most difficult moments of her life, as well as the most profoundly happy.

            But for now, Hans and Ethel were concerned only with stitching together the scraps of cloth for Ethel’s portable pictures.  It must be noted, though, that once Ethel saw that Hans knew how to use not just a needle, but scissors, too, she began asking him to cut the fabric scraps along this or that line that she would indicate with her fingers.  She’d line up her fingers next to each other to show him the pathway to follow with the scissors. And he would cut, using her fingertips as his guide. He was good enough with the scissors that he knew he’d be able to do this without nicking Ethel’s fingers.  And she knew it, too.  She was safe with him.

Enter your email address to subscribe to this blog and receive notifications of new posts by email.